<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title>The antibarbarian: or, A treatise concerning an unknowne tongue As well in the prayers of particulars in private as in the publique liturgie. Wherein also are exhibited the principall clauses of the Masse, which would offend the people, if they understood them. By Peter Du Moulin, minister of the Word of God in the church of Sedan and professor of divinitie.</title>
            <title>Antibarbare. English</title>
            <author>Du Moulin, Pierre, 1568-1658.</author>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>
               <date>1630</date>
            </edition>
         </editionStmt>
         <extent>Approx. 230 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 153 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.</extent>
         <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>Text Creation Partnership,</publisher>
            <pubPlace>Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :</pubPlace>
            <date when="2014-11">2014-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2).</date>
            <idno type="DLPS">A20934</idno>
            <idno type="STC">STC 7311</idno>
            <idno type="STC">ESTC S111063</idno>
            <idno type="EEBO-CITATION">99846485</idno>
            <idno type="PROQUEST">99846485</idno>
            <idno type="VID">11457</idno>
            <availability>
               <p>To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication 
                <ref target="https://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/">Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal</ref>. 
               This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to 
                <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/">http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/</ref> for more information.</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <seriesStmt>
            <title>Early English books online text creation partnership.</title>
         </seriesStmt>
         <notesStmt>
            <note>(EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A20934)</note>
            <note>Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 11457)</note>
            <note>Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 989:01)</note>
         </notesStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <biblFull>
               <titleStmt>
                  <title>The antibarbarian: or, A treatise concerning an unknowne tongue As well in the prayers of particulars in private as in the publique liturgie. Wherein also are exhibited the principall clauses of the Masse, which would offend the people, if they understood them. By Peter Du Moulin, minister of the Word of God in the church of Sedan and professor of divinitie.</title>
                  <title>Antibarbare. English</title>
                  <author>Du Moulin, Pierre, 1568-1658.</author>
                  <author>Baylie, Richard.</author>
               </titleStmt>
               <extent>[24], 281, [7] p.   </extent>
               <publicationStmt>
                  <publisher>Printed by George Miller, for George Edwards, and are to be sold in the Old Baily, in Greene Arbour, at the signe of the Angell,</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>London :</pubPlace>
                  <date>1630.</date>
               </publicationStmt>
               <notesStmt>
                  <note>Translator's dedication signed: Richard Baylie.</note>
                  <note>A translation of: L'antibarbare.</note>
                  <note>The last three leaves are blank.</note>
                  <note>Reproduction of the original in the British Library.</note>
               </notesStmt>
            </biblFull>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl,
      TEI @ Oxford.
      </p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <p>EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.</p>
            <p>EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).</p>
            <p>The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.</p>
            <p>Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.</p>
            <p>Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.</p>
            <p>Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as &lt;gap&gt;s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.</p>
            <p>The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.</p>
            <p>Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).</p>
            <p>Keying and markup guidelines are available at the <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/.">Text Creation Partnership web site</ref>.</p>
         </editorialDecl>
         <listPrefixDef>
            <prefixDef ident="tcp"
                       matchPattern="([0-9\-]+):([0-9IVX]+)"
                       replacementPattern="http://eebo.chadwyck.com/downloadtiff?vid=$1&amp;page=$2"/>
            <prefixDef ident="char"
                       matchPattern="(.+)"
                       replacementPattern="https://raw.githubusercontent.com/textcreationpartnership/Texts/master/tcpchars.xml#$1"/>
         </listPrefixDef>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="eng">eng</language>
         </langUsage>
         <textClass>
            <keywords scheme="http://authorities.loc.gov/">
               <term>Catholic Church --  Controversial literature --  Early works to 1800.</term>
               <term>Mass --  Controversial literature.</term>
               <term>Language question in the church --  Early works to 1800.</term>
            </keywords>
         </textClass>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
            <change>
            <date>2020-09-21</date>
            <label>OTA</label> Content of 'availability' element changed when EEBO Phase 2 texts came into the public domain</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-11</date>
            <label>TCP</label>Assigned for keying and markup</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-12</date>
            <label>SPi Global</label>Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-02</date>
            <label>Claire Tolan</label>Sampled and proofread</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-02</date>
            <label>Claire Tolan</label>Text and markup reviewed and edited</change>
         <change>
            <date>2014-03</date>
            <label>pfs</label>Batch review (QC) and XML conversion</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text xml:lang="eng">
      <front>
         <div type="title_page">
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:1" rendition="simple:additions"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:1" rendition="simple:additions"/>
            <p>THE ANTIBARBARIAN: OR, A Treatiſe concerning an unknowne tongue.</p>
            <p>As well in the prayers of particulars in private as in the publique Liturgie.</p>
            <p>Wherein alſo are exhibited the prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cipall clauſes of the Maſſe, which would offend the people, if they un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood them.</p>
            <p>By PETER DV MOVLIN, Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter of the Word of GOD in the Church of <hi>Sedan</hi> and Profeſſor of Divinitie.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>LONDON,</hi> Printed by <hi>George Miller,</hi> for <hi>George Ed<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>,</hi> and are to be ſold in the Old Baily, in <hi>Greene Arbour,</hi> at the ſigne of the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gell. 1630</p>
         </div>
         <div type="dedication">
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:2"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:2"/>
            <head>TO THE RIGHT <hi>Worſhipfull, Right</hi> Reverend and VVor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy Father of the <hi>Law,</hi> Sir GEORGE CROOKE Knight, one of his Maje<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſties Iudges of the Kings Bench.</head>
            <opener>
               <salute>SIR,</salute>
            </opener>
            <p>
               <seg rend="decorInit">T</seg>HIS learned and Ortho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dox divine hath both at home, and abroad, both in himſelfe, and in his profita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble and uſefull workes gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven
<pb facs="tcp:11457:3"/> ſuch Heroick proofes of his owne worth and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quiſite learning, that here to goe about to uſe any en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>comium in his praiſe and worth would be but to light a candle at the noone day which this Sunne ſhining in his owne ſtrength would utterly obſcure. Hee hath done and ſaid ſo much to vindicate himſelfe from out of the jawes of obſcuri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie, or oblivion, that no ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dition in that kinde is need<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full; and were he herein wanting to himſelfe, I would add no other teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monie of him in his behalfe,
<pb facs="tcp:11457:3"/> then his who well may be <hi>inſtar omnium,</hi> namely that of our late revere<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d &amp; learned Biſhop in his <hi>opuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cula poſthuma,</hi> where any that would <hi>nodum in hoc ſcirto quaerere,</hi> may finde ample ſatisfacti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, ſo that indeed for my owne part I will onely with the Orator, ſay, <hi>quid opus eſt verbis ubi rerum te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtimonia adſunt.</hi> In that I have preſumed to dedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cate this booke thus tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſlated, and what herein I may call mine, confined in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deed within the narrow verge of my weake perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mance,
<pb facs="tcp:11457:4"/> to your judicious peruſe all, grave patronage, and protection, it is out of that aſſurance, you have gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven all good men of your unfained love of the truth and true religion, that the ſame may remaine upon re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cord, for ſome though but a weake teſtimonie of that my ever vowed obſervance and due reſpect, wherein for your many worthy fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vours, I ſtand ſo mainely obliged, wherein alſo being confident of your wonted favour, and good accep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tance, wherevnto I humbly commend the ſame, and my
<pb facs="tcp:11457:4"/> farther ſervice, I will ever reſt</p>
            <closer>
               <signed>At your Worſhips ſervice and command RICHARD BAYLIE.</signed>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="dedication">
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:5"/>
            <head>TO MY NEPHEW Mounſieur <hi>Bochart</hi> Paſtor of the Church of <hi>Caen.</hi>
            </head>
            <opener>
               <salute>
                  <seg rend="decorInit">D</seg>EARE Ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phew,</salute>
            </opener>
            <p>if the Church of GOD re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive any benefit by this my labour her obligati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on will bee acknowled<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged unto you for the ſame. For in the anſwer which I made unto the
<pb facs="tcp:11457:5"/> Cardinall <hi>Du Perron,</hi> when it happened I had improvidently omitted the Chapter which trea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth of an unknowne tongue: You advertiſed me of that defect, and moved me to ſupply the ſame. I have condeſcen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to your motion, and have compoſed this Treatiſe, which I heere tender unto you. You ſhall receive it, if you pleaſe, for a teſtimony of my hearty affection, and of that joy which I receive by ſeeing you ſerve in the worke of the
<pb facs="tcp:11457:6"/> Lord with ſo great ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plauſe. It is a comfort to me amidſt ſo many deſolations to ſee that God cauſeth to ſpring up lights to ſhine in the darkneſſe which grow thicker from day to day. For ſeeing God raiſeth up good work-men and labourers, it is a ſigne that he will yet leave us ſome harveſt. Hee who from your infancie hath indued his feare, and hath ſet you apart for his ſervice, will cloath you with ſtrength, and with courage not to faint un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der
<pb facs="tcp:11457:6"/> the burthen. For you are entred upon your charge in a time where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in you ſhall have need of double zeale, and of an holy magnanimitie: It ſhall be a great honour for you to ſtand in the breach, and in the ſhock of the maine battle: and amidſt the darkneſſe of the time to be the bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rer of ſo faire a light. There ſhall you have ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perience of thoſe ſuc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cours, which God pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſeth to thoſe which love him, and who e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſteeme it a great honour
<pb facs="tcp:11457:7"/> and gaine to looſe their lives or goods for his ſervice. He, who hath given unto trees, which grow on the tops of the rocks, ſtronger roots, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe they are more ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed to the boiſterouſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe of the winds, will give unto you alſo ſtrength according to the meaſure of the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bats, whereunto he will expoſe you. The match indeed ſeemeth very unequall, and the enter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>priſe no leſſe difficult, e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven as if with pinnes we ſhould take in hand to
<pb facs="tcp:11457:7"/> ſupplant a rocke. But we muſt remember, that we defend Gods cauſe, who is wont to uſe the wea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keſt tooles or inſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments for the effecting of his workes of won<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der: that the glory of the ſucceſſe might not be at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tributed to our ſtrength. And that the heavenly truth, were it plunged downe unto bottome of the bottomeleſſe deeps, might at laſt regaine the upper hand. And as the Church is more firme then the world; ſeeing the world was made for
<pb facs="tcp:11457:8"/> it. VVhereunto may be applied what is written of the cittie of <hi>Iericho,</hi> to wit, that he that built it, laid her foundation upon his firſt borne. The ſame God, who at the ſound of <hi>Ioſua's</hi> tru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pets made his enemies walls to fall flat to the ground, will one day make to fall downe the walls of <hi>Babylon</hi> at the blaſt of the trumpet of the Goſpell. But if by reaſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of the ingratitude of this ſtiffe-neckt age, God putteth off unto a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nother time ſo excellent
<pb facs="tcp:11457:8"/> a worke, we which have ſowed on earth with ſmall ſucceſſe, ſhall not faile to reape abundant<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly in heaven. We beare, like <hi>Gedeons</hi> ſouldiers, this light in earthen veſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſels: namely, in weake bodies, the breaking whereof will be happie and honourable, if it may but ſerve to ſet forth in ſight the light of the Goſpell. For wee which preach the Croſſe of Chriſt, ſhould we be exempted from it? VVe that beare this arke, ſhould not we paſſe firſt
<pb facs="tcp:11457:9"/> thorow this <hi>Iordan?</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing patternes not onely in doctrine, but alſo in zeale and in all vertue? as for me, having pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſently finiſhed my courſe, &amp; heartily brea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing after that reſt, which God hath pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſed to them that feare him, I reioyce to leave behinde mee men en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dued vvith his graces in greater meaſure: and particularly a Nephew, vvhom I have loved with a fatherly affecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on: vvho treading in the ſteps of a vertuous fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther,
<pb facs="tcp:11457:9"/> and vvhoſe memo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie is as a bleſſing to the Church of God, ſhall ſurpaſſe and much out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrip his predeceſſors, and ſhall be an example unto poſteritie. But vvhilſt I am in this temporall abode you owe mee the releefe of your prayers, as I alſo on my part doe beſeech Almighty God to giue you grace to bee unto him a faithfull ſervant, and to fight the good fight, and to bring forth fruit unto his glorie.</p>
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:10"/>
            <closer>
               <dateline>From <hi>Sedan</hi>
                  <date>this 6. of <hi>August.</hi> 1629.</date>
               </dateline>
               <signed>Your deare Vncle, and humble brother, and ſervant. <hi>P. DV MOVLIN.</hi>
               </signed>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="table_of_contents">
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:10"/>
            <head>A Table of the Chapters.</head>
            <list>
               <label>CHAP. I.</label>
               <item>THat falſe religions love obſcuritie, but true re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion ſetteth forth to view her doctrine, and holdeth nothing ſecret. page <hi>1.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. II.</label>
               <item>Two dfferences betweene us and the Church of Rome, touching an unknowne tongue. page <hi>22.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. III.</label>
               <item>Of prayers of particular per<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſons in a tongue not underſtood by themſelves that pray. p. <hi>25.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>
                  <pb facs="tcp:11457:11"/>
                  <hi>CHAP. IIII.</hi>
               </label>
               <item>That in the Primitive Church every one prayed in his owne tongue. pag <hi>41.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. V.</label>
               <item>That the Liturgie or pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lique ſervice in a tongue not understood is contrary to the Word of God, and unto reaſon. pag. <hi>49.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. VI.</label>
               <item>This aſſertion prooved by the Church of the old Teſtament. pag. <hi>81.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. VII.</label>
               <item>That the Primitive Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Church thorow out the whole world, uſed a tongue un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood in their publique ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice. pag. <hi>90.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. VIII.</label>
               <item>Two cauſes that move the Pope and his Clergie, to will that the Maſſe and the whole
<pb facs="tcp:11457:11"/> ordinarie ſervice be ſaid in the Latine tongue. p. <hi>120.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. IX.</label>
               <item>The third cauſe for the which they are not willing to have the Maſſe underſtood by the people, the clauſes of the Maſſe which would ſcandaliſe the people, if they vnderſtood them. p. <hi>124.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. X.</label>
               <item>An examination of the Ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſaries reaſons: eſpecially of them of Mounſieur the Cardi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nall <hi>du Perron.</hi> p. <hi>180.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. XI.</label>
               <item>An examination of the proofes, which Mounſieur the Cardinall <hi>du Perron</hi> draweth from antiquitie for ſervice in a tongue not underſtood. p. <hi>129.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. XII.</label>
               <item>By what meanes the Latine tongue was brought into di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine
<pb facs="tcp:11457:12"/> ſervice in France and in Spaine. p. <hi>232.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. XIII.</label>
               <item>Concerning England and Germany, and how the Romane ſervice and the Latine tongue was brought in thither. p. <hi>252.</hi>
               </item>
               <label>CHAP. XIIII.</label>
               <item>Concerning Africa, &amp; how the ſervice in the Latine tongue thither entred. p. <hi>273.</hi>
               </item>
            </list>
         </div>
      </front>
      <body>
         <div type="treatise">
            <pb n="1" facs="tcp:11457:12"/>
            <head>A TREATISE; Concerning a ſtrange language in prayers and in the ſervice of GOD.</head>
            <div n="1" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. I.</hi> That falſe religions love obſcu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritie: But the true Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on ſetteth forth to the view her doctrine, &amp; holdeth nothing hidden.</head>
               <p>
                  <seg rend="decorInit">I</seg>T is an opinion commonly re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived, that ig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norance is the
<pb n="2" facs="tcp:11457:13"/> mother of devotion. In the matter of Gods ſervice, men admire moſt, what they un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand leaſt; and obſcuritie augments reverence, and herewith fareth it as with beauties; the which when men doe nothing but ſtand at enterview and at gaze, they kindle and inflame the more concupiſcence.</p>
               <p>Negligence and propha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe contribute to this evill; For men having no naturall inclination to bee inſtructed in the knowledge of God, they uoluntarily disburden themſelves of that care upon them that make profeſſion to inſtruct them; rather then they will take the paines to learne, they had rather be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leeve without knowing, and follow others without any
<pb n="3" facs="tcp:11457:13"/> further inquiſition to informe themſelves; and this affected ignorance cloketh it ſelfe with the ſpecious title of re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect towards the Church, and of quickneſſe of appre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>henſion; if there be queſtion of putting forth a mans mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ney, there men will be ſure to enquire out the beſt ſecuri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties, and men are in this point full of diffidence and diſtruſt: but when the point of ſalvati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion falleth into debate, they referre themſelves to rely on the faith of another, and blindfold their owne eyes with a uoluntarie ignorance.</p>
               <p>Satan that ſeaſeth on men by naturall handels, ſnares and nooſes, uſeth this inclina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to ſeduce them, it being eaſie for him to make them goe aſtray out of their way
<pb n="4" facs="tcp:11457:14"/> that ſhunne the light. He it is, that hath taught Magici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans and coniurers to inſert and blend in their coniurati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, barbarous and ſuſtian termes not to be underſtood. He it is, that inſtructed the Pagan Prieſts to cover and keepe cloſe their miſteries un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der a religious ſilence: and to keepe aloofe off at a diſtance the prophane, who now a daies are termed the lay-peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple or the <hi>laiques.</hi> Thus<note n="*" place="margin">Hetruſca diſciplina.</note> the <hi>Toſcane</hi> diſcipline, wherein was contained the old religion of the Romanes,<note n="a" place="margin">Quintilia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus lib. 1. Carmina Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liorum vix ſacerdotibus ſuis ſatis in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tellecta ſed quae mutari vetat religio.</note> and the verſes of the <hi>Salique</hi> Prieſts ſung by thoſe Prieſts of <hi>Mars,</hi> were coucht in rude and barbarous termes, and ſuch as were not underſtood of the people. <hi>Epiphanius</hi> in the hereſie of the <hi>Oſſenians,</hi>
                  <pb n="5" facs="tcp:11457:14" rendition="simple:additions"/>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> ſaith that the hereticks taught to pray with obſcure words, forbidding to enquire after the interpretation of them. <hi>Saint Augustine</hi> in his 16. Chapter, <hi>Quod vult Deus,</hi> affirmes the ſame of the <hi>Heracleonites.</hi> And <hi>Clemens Alexandrinus</hi> in his firſt booke of <hi>Tapiſſeries,</hi> ſaith that<note n="c" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>men hold that prayers pronounced in a barbarous tongue have more efficacie. Hierome</hi> in his Epitaphe<note n="d" place="margin">Barbaro ſimplices quoſque ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent ſono, ut quod non intelligunt plus miren<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur.</note> of <hi>Lucinius Andaluſien: they affright the ſimple with a bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barous ſound, ſo that they ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mire moſt what they under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand least.</hi> The Mahume<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tans, Turks, and Perſians have their ſervice in the Ara<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bick tongue, which the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple underſtand not. And the Iewes, whom God hath gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven
<pb n="6" facs="tcp:11457:15" rendition="simple:additions"/> up to reprobate ſenſe, do read in their Synagogues the Law and the Prophets in the Hebrew tonge, whereas the moſt part of their people have but little or no under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding thereof.</p>
               <p>They that have the charge to guide and inſtruct the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, have beene carefull to fo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment and increaſe this evill; for they endevour to keepe the people in ignorance, with-holding from them the key of knowledge, as our Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viour <hi>Ieſus Christ</hi> ſaith,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Luk.</hi> 11.52.</note> and hindering others from ente<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring in. By this meanes they make themſelves reſpectable and of account, as ſuch that are onely capable of under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding divine matters the things that belong to God, and having onely and alone a
<pb n="7" facs="tcp:11457:15" rendition="simple:additions"/> familiar communication with God. And by the ſelfe ſame meanes, they themſelves take ſanctuary, and hinder, that there can no cleare inſpecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on be made into their affaires; and gaine the liberty to ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>commodate religion to their owne profit, and to carve and ſhred it at their pleaſure. Dea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling as theeves do, that blowe out the candells for feare of being diſcride; for they are afraid, leaſt the things which men admire a farre off, being knowne and better taken no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tice of at a nearer diſtance, ſhould become contempti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble and vtterly out of requeſt: Like unto painted women, who would not willingly bee uiewed neere at hand; ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving learned by experience, that there is trouble to lead
<pb n="8" facs="tcp:11457:16" rendition="simple:additions"/> the ignorant; and that it is eaſieſt diving into a blinde mans purſe, and that every man that would be informed in the reaſon and originall of things is not eaſily perſwa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded.</p>
               <p>Hence commeth it that they withdraw the people from reading of the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, and that they hinder the tranſlating of them into the vulgar tongue. Hence commeth it, that they labour ſo much to caſt an aſperſion upon the Scriptures, and to make them to be ſuſpected by the people, as a dangerous booke; and that the reading thereof is the cauſe of here<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſies. Hence came in Images, which ſerve to amaze, and to holde at gaze the eyes whilſt they blinde their underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dings;
<pb n="9" facs="tcp:11457:16" rendition="simple:additions"/> and to afford them recreation, whilſt they with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>draw and bereave the of in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtruction Hence came that heape of Ceremonies, which are ſhaddowes, which growe apace, and ſtretch out them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves in length, when the night of ignorance is neere at hand. Hence came that implicit faith, which relyeth on the faith of another, and which beleeveth that which the Church of his countrey beleeveth, without ever knowing that which the Church ought to beleeve: and which ſerveth God by cuſtome, following the thronge, and involveing themſelves in the multitude. Hence came in the Liturgie in a ſtrange tongue, and not underſtood; as if the engliſh
<pb n="10" facs="tcp:11457:17" rendition="simple:additions"/> tongue were too baſe and tri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viall for divine ſervice. Hence came in the cuſtome of pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to God without knowing what they asked of him; as if they were affraid to under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand themſelves. Hence came it to paſſe, that as in the publique reading of the Scriptures; God is a barba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rian unto men, ſo alſo in pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lique prayers the Prieſt is a barbarian to the Aſſembly, and in the prayers of particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lars, every one is a barbarian to himſelfe.</p>
               <p>The occaſions and the change of affaires, have here<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vnto often contributed: For the vulgar tongue of a coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey comming to be abbaſter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diſed by laps of time, or being ſuddenly changed by the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fus'd medley, the blending,
<pb n="11" facs="tcp:11457:17" rendition="simple:additions"/> and invndation and uiolent breaking in of ſtrange peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, the Paſtors and leaders of the people have not beene carefull to accommodate the publique ſervice unto the un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtanding of the new inha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bitants, and to the tongue in vſe: So that the Liturgie be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>came in leſſe then fiftie yeares, not to be underſtood by the people And this came to paſſe in <hi>Italie,</hi> where the Latine was the vulgar in the time of the Apoſtles, and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny ages after: But the Latine being corrupted by the inun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dation of the <hi>Goths, Lum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bards</hi> and <hi>French,</hi> and by the extinguiſhing &amp; aboliſhing of good letters and learning; the Biſhops ſtill retained the ſervice in the ancient tongue, and ſuffered the people to
<pb n="12" facs="tcp:11457:18" rendition="simple:additions"/> looſe the underſtanding of it: The like happened in <hi>France</hi> and in <hi>Spaine,</hi> as we ſhall ſee hereafter.</p>
               <p>True religion taketh a quite contrary way. It reſiſts this naturall inclination of men, by which they flie in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtruction, fearing to learne the will of God, leaſt there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by they ſhould oblige them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves to follow it: thorow the brightneſſe of the Goſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pell it diſſipates the kingdome of the Prince of darkneſſe: For the people ought to bee clearely inſtructed in the do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine of ſaluation; ſeeing they have as great a ſhare in ſalvation as the Paſtors. Who ſhall not anſwer for the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, at the day of iudgement: <hi>if the blinde leade the blinde,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Matth.</hi> 25.24.</note> 
                  <hi>they will both fall into the ditch.</hi>
                  <pb n="13" facs="tcp:11457:18" rendition="simple:additions"/> The Prophet <hi>Habacuk</hi> tells us,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Habac.</hi> 2.4.</note> that <hi>The iuſt ſhall live by his faith,</hi> and not by the faith of another. He which beleeves in God by proxie, or attornie, deſerves that another ſhould bee ſaved for him betweene the falſe and the true religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on; there is as much diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence, as betweene two Tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples; the one whereof hath his windowes and lights ſhut and ſtopt up, the other recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veth in lights on all ſides; in the one, the people make pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion of a blinde obedience; in the other, the people de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mand inſtruction. The one ſetteth forth to the view the Lampe of Gods Word; the other ſuppreſſing this ſpiritu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all light, lighteth up candells at high noone: And like as the light which ſtruck Saint
<pb n="14" facs="tcp:11457:19"/> 
                  <hi>Peter</hi> on the ſide when hee ſlept in priſon,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Acts</hi> 12.</note> made the irons to fall off from his hands, and opened him the priſon: even ſo the light of the true do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine breakes aſunder the bands of ſuperſtition, &amp; ſets a man at libertie; according to that which our Saviour Ieſus Chriſt teacheth in the 8. of S. <hi>Iohn. You ſhall know the truth, and the truth ſhall make you free.</hi> Wherevpon alſo God ſaid in the 5. Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of <hi>Eſay. My people are led captive, becauſe there is no knowledge;</hi> and Ieſus Chriſt in the 22. of S. <hi>Matthew</hi> ſaid to the Sadduces, <hi>You erre, not knowing the Scriptures:</hi> Wherevpon he alſo ſaid to the Iewes:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Iohn</hi> 3.39.</note> 
                  <hi>Search the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures;</hi> which is a commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, which is not made to
<pb n="15" facs="tcp:11457:19"/> the people by the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi> And God himſelfe by his Prophet <hi>Ieremie,</hi> in his Chapter 31. promiſeth a hap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pie time, wherein <hi>every one ſhall not teach his brother, ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, Know yee the Lord, for, ſaith the Lord, they ſhall know me from the least to the grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>test.</hi> God reiecteth a Zeale without knowledge, <hi>Rom.</hi> 10.2. and the Apoſtle deſireth that the charitie of the <hi>Phi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lippians might be with know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge and all underſtanding.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Philip.</hi> 1.9.</note> 
                  <hi>This is the condemnation of the world</hi> (SAITH THE LORD) <hi>that light is come into the world,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Iohn</hi> 3.19.</note> 
                  <hi>but men love darkneſſe better then the light.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Matth.</hi> 10.16.</note> God indeed would have us to be ſimple and innocent, but withall, he will have us to be prudent and wiſe, he forbids
<pb n="16" facs="tcp:11457:20"/> curioſitie in things hee hath concealed from us; but it fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loweth not thence, that wee muſt bee ignorant of things neceſſarie, and which he hath manifeſted to us in his Word.</p>
               <p>For theſe cauſes have wee taken away images out of our Churches, which ſpeake not, and have ſet in their pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces the holy Scriptures, wherin God ſpeaketh unto us, theſe images are fallen downe to the ground before the doctrine of the Goſpell, as <hi>Dagon</hi> before the Arke of the Covenant,<note place="margin">1. <hi>Sam.</hi> 5.3.</note> and wee have brought in the Scripture in the vulgar tongue; and have eſtabliſhed againe the ſervice of God in words underſtood: for teaching no other do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine, then that which is con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained
<pb n="17" facs="tcp:11457:20"/> in the holy Scriptures; we are not aſhamed of our re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion; and we do deſire that our doctrine might bee knowne of every one, and examined by the Scriptures,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Iohn</hi> 10.38. <hi>Iohn</hi> 17.8. <hi>Rom.</hi> 10.17.</note> having learned by the holy Scriptures, that faith conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſteth in knowledge; and that Ieſus Chriſt will, that men know before they beleeve; and that faith is by hearing of the Word of God: whence it followeth, that we muſt heare the Word of God, and be therein inſtructed, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore we can have faith: we re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iect the counſell of our adver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſaries, who would have men beleeve before they chooſe the way of ſalvation, in ſtead of that, they muſt know to the end to chooſe aright: Can there a greater abuſe
<pb n="18" facs="tcp:11457:21"/> then to make the faith of Chriſtians to conſiſt in igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Bellar. lib.</hi> 2. <hi>de iuſtifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione cap.</hi> 7. § Iudicium. Fides diſtin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guitur contra ſcientiam, &amp; melius per ignorantiam quàm per notitiam de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>finitur. <hi>Du Perron in his booke a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt the King of great Bri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine. lib.</hi> 6. <hi>ch.</hi> 1. <hi>pag.</hi> 1080.</note> as Cardinall <hi>Bellar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine</hi> doth, who ſaith, that <hi>faith is diſtinguiſhed againſt knowledge, and is better defined by ignorance then by know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge.</hi> Wherevpon likewiſe the Cardinall <hi>du Perron</hi> thinks, that the greater igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance is, the greater is the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit of faith; ſaying, that when as any one underſtands not the publique ſervice, for that the Prieſt ſpeaketh in an un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowne tongue, and not un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood, <hi>that defect is recom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>penſed by the merit of the ende<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vour and greater excerciſe of faith.</hi> Which is a new kinde of merit, to endevour to know nothing, and an ende<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vour of faith which conſiſts in negligence; and a faith
<pb n="19" facs="tcp:11457:21"/> which conſiſts in having none at all, ſeeing that faith commeth by hearing of the Word of God; for it is not to heare the Word of God, to heare a ſound without un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtanding; the Apoſtle then by this reckoning, was deſtitute of reaſon, when he gave thanks to God, for that, that the <hi>Corinthians</hi> were <hi>rich in all knowledge.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.5.</note> And that wiſh he made, that the <hi>Philippians</hi> might <hi>abound in knowledge and underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding,</hi> was very inofficious and unkinde; ſeeing that by that knowledge the endevour of their faith ſlackned and en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feebled,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Coloſſ.</hi> 3.16.</note> and their merit di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miniſhed. Hereon we have an excellent paſſage of Saint <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> in his Homilie, 61. upon Saint <hi>Iohn,</hi> wherein
<pb n="20" facs="tcp:11457:22"/> after he had in many words reprooved the people, and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proched them too for their ignorance, and for their inca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pacity and diſabilitie to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fend the cauſe of God, and to render a reaſon of their faith, and had layd before them the Apoſtles commandement, that willeth that the Word of God ſhould dwell plentifully in every one of us in all wiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome;<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Col.</hi> 3.16.</note> he askes<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>What an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer herevnto make thoſe per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons more unprofitable then drones? They ſay that the ſoule is bleſſed which is ſimple, and that hee which walkes in ſimplicitie, walkes with affi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ance: That this is that which is the ſource and fountaine of all this evill, to wit, that amongst the people, there are but very few of them, that
<pb n="21" facs="tcp:11457:22"/> could in time of need alleadge any teſtimonies of Scriptures.</hi> This complaint of this good Doctor, was at this day ridi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culous: for the people would anſwer him, how ſhould wee be able to alleadg the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, whereof you have for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidden us the reading? And indeed there is not extant any approved and allowed tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſlation in the vulgar tongue. It is now adaies a badg of an hereſie to reade carefully the Scriptures and to alleadg them.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="22" facs="tcp:11457:23"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. II.</hi> Two differences betweene us and the Church of Rome, touching an unknowne tongue.</head>
               <p>COncerning an unknowne tongue; when we ſpeake unto God, or when God ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth unto us; wee have two ſorts of differences with the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> the one con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the prayers of parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cular perſons, the other tou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ching the publique ſervice: For in the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> the people uſe to pray with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out underſtanding them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves, and to ſpeake unto God and unto the Saints in a tongue, which he that pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth underſtandeth not, as if
<pb n="23" facs="tcp:11457:23"/> it were ſuſpected to them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves, or they were afraid to underſtand their own prayer: thinking that the Latine hath ſomething in it that's more holy, and that barbarous termes have more efficacie, and that prayer in<note n="*" place="margin">Or in any other tongue then Latine.</note> En<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gliſh is leſſe acceptable to God.</p>
               <p>The very ſame abuſe hath intruded it ſelfe into the pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lique ſervice, which is perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med in Latine, where the people of <hi>France, Germany</hi> and <hi>Spaine,</hi> underſtand no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing. Wherevpon alſo the people vſe to ſay, <hi>let's goe heare a Maſſe;</hi> but not, <hi>let us goe obſerve the words, or under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand the Maſſe,</hi> they might ſay farre better if they ſaid, let us goe ſee the Maſſe; for they goe to it, as unto a ſhew, and
<pb n="24" facs="tcp:11457:24"/> not as unto an inſtruction; and as if it were not enough that the Maſſe is ſaid in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine; a great part of the Maſſe is pronounced ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceeding lowe, and with a deepe ſilence: the reſt is ſaid in confuſed termes, and with quivering of an inarticu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>late voice: whereof their Doctors render us the rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, namely, for that She<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pheards in hearing of the Maſſe having learned the words of conſecration,<note place="margin">Durand. Rat. lib. 4. c. 35. Cum quidam pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtores Cano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem in agro canta<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ent, &amp; panem ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per lapidem poſuiſſent, ad verboru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ipſorum pto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lationem panis in car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem conuer ſus eſt, ipſi tamen divino iudicio igne coelitùs miſſo percuſſi ſunt. Prop<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter quodſancti Patres ſtatueru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t verba iſta ſub ſilentio dici.</note> pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nounced them over the bread of their meale, which was incontinently tranſubſtantia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted into fleſh: wherevpon withall they were ſtrucke with thunder from heaven. This Hiſtorie is recited by <hi>Durand</hi> in his 4. booke of his
<pb n="25" facs="tcp:11457:24"/> Rational chap. 35. and by Pope <hi>Innocent</hi> the III. in his third booke of the miſteries of the Maſſe, chap. 1.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="3" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. III.</hi> Of prayers of particular per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons in a tongue not under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood by themſelves that pray.</head>
               <p n="1">I. PRayer is a requeſt or ſupplication, which man preſenteth unto God, forwarded and ſuggeſted by the ſenſe and feeling of our want and neceſſitie, it is a kinde of almes which man asketh of God. Whence it followeth, that hee that prayeth ought to pray ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to his feeling, and
<pb n="26" facs="tcp:11457:25"/> to apply his prayer accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dingly unto his neceſſitie; this cannot be done by him that prayeth without under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding himſelfe, and who by cuſtome ſayeth a prayer in terms not underſtood: very of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ten it falleth out, that the par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie which hath an intentio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to aske of God ſomething, ſaith in his Latine prayers things farre from his owne inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion: Thus Courtizans and women, that underſtand the Latine iuſt as much as the Greeke, doe ſay in Latine their ſeaven Pſalmes;<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Pſal.</hi> 38. <hi>&amp;</hi> 143.</note> where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in <hi>David</hi> being ſicke, com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plaineth that hee halteth as he goeth, and that his raines were enflamed, and ſpeaketh as one ſhut up in a darke Cave, whither <hi>Saul</hi> had brought him: is it credible,
<pb n="27" facs="tcp:11457:25"/> that a ſilly woman pronoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cing theſe things in Latine, once thinkes of asking ſalva<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion or the forgiveneſſe of ſinnes?</p>
               <p n="2">II. The Apoſtle Saint <hi>Iames</hi> in his 1. Chap. wil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leth, that when we aske any thing of God, <hi>wee aske it in faith, not doubting at all.</hi> Now it is impoſſible to aske of God any thing in faith and in full aſſurance, when the thing is not knowne which is asked of God, for faith implyeth and bringeth knowledge. Wherevpon al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo our Saviour Ieſus Chriſt conioyneth ordinarily know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge with faith, as in the 10 of Saint <hi>Iohn,</hi> ver. 38. <hi>That you may know and beleeve that the Father is in me:</hi> and in the 17. Chap. ver. 8. <hi>They
<pb n="28" facs="tcp:11457:26"/> have knowne and beleeved that thou hast ſent me.</hi> Wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore inſteed that Saint <hi>Paul</hi> ſo often ſaith, that we are iu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtified by faith. <hi>Eſay</hi> in his 53. Chap. ver. 11. ſaith, that wee are iuſtified by know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge.</p>
               <p n="3">III. One cannot accuſe a man in plainer tearmes to bee out of his wits, then in ſaying to him; <hi>You know not what you ſay.</hi> But all things which in civill converſation would bee eſteemed abſurd, in the Romiſh religion are held for good: as if reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gion ſerved to trouble the wits, or were a receptacle of abſurdities; and that which otherwaies is a folly, here is a devotion. God then ſhall deale iuſtly to grant nothing to that perſon, that knowes
<pb n="29" facs="tcp:11457:26"/> not what he askes; and by conſequent knoweth this, that God hath denied him.</p>
               <p n="4">IV. Here experience and neceſſitie reforme men by force; for they who ſhall have all their life long, made their prayers in latine without un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtanding of themſelves, in ſuddaine afflictions and in great griefes will change their language, and will caſt forth unto God their fervent prayers in their ordinarie tongue. A man which is in the pangues of death, or that is upon the Iibbet (unleſſe he bee utterly brutiſh) will never ſay <hi>Beati quorum,</hi> nor the <hi>Pater</hi> in Latine.</p>
               <p n="5">V. But what good grace can a Latine prayer have, which a poore ſilly woman ſaith to S. <hi>Mary</hi> the Egypti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an,
<pb n="30" facs="tcp:11457:27"/> or to S. Magdaleine who never underſtood the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine? And albeit that indeed they had learned their Latine in Paradiſe, yet ſo it is, that all that is nothing to under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand the voice without knowing the heart: it is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quired that he on whom wee muſt call, doe know the faith and the repentance of him, that prayeth leaſt he heare an hypocrite. Now the Word of God teacheth us, that God alone knoweth the hearts of men, 2. <hi>Chron.</hi> 6. ver. 30.</p>
               <p n="6">VI. Above all to be pitti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed is the Latine prayer of a woman, or of an Artizan, which prayeth to S. <hi>Vrſula,</hi> or to S. <hi>Margarite,</hi> or to S. <hi>Cathe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rine,</hi> or to S. <hi>Chryſtopher,</hi> or to S. <hi>Martial,</hi> or to S. <hi>Lo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>gius,</hi> or to S. <hi>Lazarus</hi> patron of le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pers,
<pb n="31" facs="tcp:11457:27"/> or to the eleve<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> thouſand Virgins, which are Saints, and yet never were men, and which are placed in heaven, and yet never lived upon the earth, by this meanes he that prayeth, ſpeaketh to a Saint, which hath no being at all, in a tongue which hee him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe that prayeth underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deth not, which is an heape of abſurditie.<note n="*" place="margin">Theſe are not the calves of the lips, but the lips of calves. Oſee <hi>14.2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Hi non ſunt vituli labiorum, ſed labia vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tulorum, Oſea</hi> 14.2.</p>
               <p n="7">VII. That if unto a man that prayeth in Latine, not underſtanding that which he ſaith, any one had given one of <hi>Eſops</hi> fables in Latine, per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwading him, that it is a pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er to the Virgin <hi>Mary:</hi> ſuch a man, according to the do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> pronouncing this fable
<pb n="32" facs="tcp:11457:28"/> with fervent affection, ſhould not ceaſe to pray in faith, and ſhould not looſe the merit of his prayer.</p>
               <p n="8">VIII. That if a French man not underſtanding the Germane tongue, ſhould come and aske ſomething of the King in the high Dutch, the King although he under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood the high Dutch, would take this diſcourſe for a mockerie, or would thinke ſuch a man to be beſide him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe.</p>
               <p n="9">IX. In this point the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ample of Ieſus Chriſt ought to ſerve us for a rule, who preſcribing a forme of prayer unto his Diſciples, gave them one in their uſuall and ordinarie tongue, ſaying un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to them, <hi>When you pray, ſay our Father which art in hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven,
<pb n="33" facs="tcp:11457:28"/> &amp;c.</hi> He gave them not this prayer in the <hi>Byſcane,</hi> nor in the <hi>Arabian.</hi> For he would have them when they prayed, know what they as<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ked of God; and what were the things whereof they ſtood in need.</p>
               <p n="10">X. And with ſuch excel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lent art is this prayer framed and compoſed; that the faithfull ſpeaking unto God, ſpeaketh alſo unto himſelfe, and that every petition is a commandement; for as the commandements of God are the matter of our prayers, and teach us that which wee ought to aske of God; ſo al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo the petitions which God hath preſcribed us containe the commandements. In asking of God that his king<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome may come, we oblige
<pb n="34" facs="tcp:11457:29"/> and binde over our ſelves to labour for the advancement of this kingdome. In asking and praying that the name of God may be hallowed, wee are advertiſed to hallowe it our ſelves; and we are taught by this prayer, not to covet another mans bread, and to forgive them that have treſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>paſſed againſt us, and to eſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chew the temptations of evill; leſſons which cannot be compriſed by him, that underſtands not himſelfe, and prayeth in a tongue which hee underſtands not.</p>
               <p n="11">XI. True it is that God underſtands all tongues; but withall, his pleaſure is, that he that ſpeaketh unto him, know what he ſaith, and that he ſpeake as a man, and a rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonable creature, that is to
<pb n="35" facs="tcp:11457:29"/> ſay, with reaſon and under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding. God indeed un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtands thy tongue; but withall, he underſtands that thou underſtands not thy ſelfe; it is a grand abuſe to thinke that wee ſpeake unto God, to the end hee might underſtand our language; for before wee opened our mouthes hee knew our thoughts; and it is bee that puts prayer into the heart of them that feare him: now it is the heart that muſt move the lips, and ſuggeſt to the mouth words conformable to the thought.</p>
               <p n="12">XII. Thus prayed the Prophets: <hi>David</hi> prayed in his owne tongue, and dicta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted unto the <hi>Iſraelites</hi> the Pſalmes in a tongue they un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood: who whilſt they
<pb n="36" facs="tcp:11457:30"/> pronounced the Pſalmes of <hi>David,</hi> had this content<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, whereof the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> hath deprived her ſelfe: reading in particular, and hearing read in pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lique the Pſalmes of <hi>David</hi> without all underſtanding of them.</p>
               <p n="13">XIII. The prodigall childe returning home to his Father and ſaying; <hi>Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther I have ſinned againſt hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven and before thee, I am not worthy to be called thy ſonne,</hi> underſtood himſelfe well: <hi>Luke</hi> 15.21. Thus prayed the poore Publican, ſmiting his breaſt, and ſaying, <hi>O God be mercifull unto mee a poore ſinner,</hi> Luke 18.13.</p>
               <p n="14">XIV. Thus prayed the Primitive Chriſtians for
<pb n="37" facs="tcp:11457:30"/> the Apoſtle to the <hi>Coloſsians,</hi> Chap. 3. ver. 16. had taught them to exhort one ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther mutually in Pſalmes and praiſes; ſo prayed the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle Saint <hi>Paul</hi> being at <hi>Phi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lippi,</hi> where the faithfull uſed to goe forth of the towne, and met together by a river ſide to pray: <hi>Act.</hi> 16. verſe 13. For <hi>Lydia</hi> a ſeller of purple had not been touched either with his pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers, or with his exhortati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, if hee had prayed, or ſpoke in a tongue which ſhee underſtood not. And none hath hitherto doubted but that the faithfull of the Church of <hi>Ieruſalem,</hi> in the time of the Apoſtles pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in their vulgar tongue, when they prayed for the deliverance of Saint <hi>Peter</hi>
                  <pb n="38" facs="tcp:11457:31"/> being priſoner:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Act.</hi> 12.5.</note> and that the Fathers when they prayed in their families, were un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood by their chil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dren.</p>
               <p n="15">XV. The Apoſtle Saint <hi>Paul</hi> in the firſt to the <hi>Corin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thians,</hi> hath a whole Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter upon this ſubject; name<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, the 14. wherein he utter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly condemnes prayers in an unknowne tongue:<note place="margin">1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.</note> 
                  <hi>If</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>I know not the meaning of the voice, I ſhall be unto him that ſpeaketh a barbarian, and he that ſpeaketh ſhall bee a barbarian unto me.</hi> If he forbid to be a barbarian to another in praying, then how much more to be a barbarian to ones ſelfe? And in the 15. ver. <hi>I will pray with the ſpirit,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>verſe</hi> 11.</note> 
                  <hi>and will pray with the under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding</hi> alſo: but this paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſage
<pb n="39" facs="tcp:11457:31"/> ſhall bee handled hereafter more at large, when wee ſhall come to ſpeake of publique pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers.</p>
               <p n="16">XVI. <hi>Thomas Har<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding</hi> a Doctor of <hi>Lovane</hi> an Engliſh man, the Tar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>get of Poperie in En<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gland, in his Treatiſe of prayers in a ſtrange tongue, in the 33. Secti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, conſtrained by the evidence of the truth, paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeth his ſentence of con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demnation againſt it, ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing,<note n="a" place="margin">Eſt op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tabilius ut populus preces pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licas verna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cula ſua lin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gua recita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ret.</note> 
                  <hi>it were to bee wiſht that the people could ſay their publique prayers in their vulgar tongue;</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Hardin. Section. 9. Non poteſt populus fateor, dicere Amen ad benedictionem Sacerdotis aequè ac ſi Latinam linguam perfectè calleret.</note> and in the 29. Section, hee acknowledgeth <hi>that at this
<pb n="40" facs="tcp:11457:32"/> day the people cannot ſo eaſily ſay Amen to the bleſsing of the Priest, as if they understood the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="4" type="chapter">
               <pb n="41" facs="tcp:11457:32"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. IV.</hi> That in the Primitive Church every one pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in his owne tongue.</head>
               <p>WEe have alreadie in the firſt Chapter alledged many of the Anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ents, who derided the ſuper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtition of thoſe that thought that prayers in a barbarous tongue have more efficacie in them.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Origen</hi> in his 8. booke a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt <hi>Celſus:</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>The Greci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans in their prayers uſe Greeke words, and the Romans the Romane language, and ſo eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry one according to his tongue prayeth unto God, and praiſeth
<pb n="42" facs="tcp:11457:33"/> him, as hee is able.</hi> Note that he ſetteth not downe on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly his opinion, but that hee ſheweth forth the cuſtome and practiſe of the Chriſtian Church.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> in the Homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lie 35. upon the firſt to the Corinthians:<note n="b" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>,</note> 
                  <hi>If any one ſpeake onely in the Perſian tongue, or in any other ſtrange tongue, not knowing what hee ſaith, he ſhall be a barbarian to himſelfe, and not onely to ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther man.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Hierome</hi> in his 18. Epi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle to <hi>Marcella:</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">In tota Chriſti villa tota ruſtici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tas eſt. Ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tra Pſalmos ſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>entium eſt Quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cunque te vertetis arator ſtiuam tenens alleluia decantat: Sudans meſſor Pſal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mis le avocat: &amp; curva attondens vites falce vinitor aliquid Davidicum canit.</note> 
                  <hi>Thorow out the whole Cittie of Ieſus Christ they are all countrey ſwaines. Without Pſalmes there's not a word ſpoken:
<pb n="43" facs="tcp:11457:33"/> which way ſo ere thou tur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nest thee, the very hus<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bandman holding the plough ſings praiſes to the Lord: and the reapers and the ſweating harvest-men with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>draw themſelves aſide with Pſalmes: and the vine-dreſsor with his hooked vine-knife ſhragging his vines, ſings ſomething out of David.</hi> This is not, nor can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not be done by the common people of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> that have no minde to ſing at the Cart, or in their ſhops Latine Pſalmes which they underſtand not, and where to ſing Pſalmes in Engliſh is a badge of he<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reſie.</p>
               <p>The ſame Father in his Epitaph of <hi>Paula,</hi> ſaith that at the performing of the fu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerall
<pb n="44" facs="tcp:11457:34"/> rites of <hi>Paula, Pſalmes were by courſe ſung in the Hebrew, the Greek, in the Latine, and in the Syriack tongue, Hebreo, Greco, Lati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>no, Syroque ſermone Pſalmi in ordine perſonabant.</hi> Every one ſinging according to the language of his owne coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey.</p>
               <p>And not to wearie the Reader with a multitude of paſſages in a matter ſo evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent: <hi>Thomas</hi> himſelf the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gelicall Doctor, whom the Pope hath made a Saint, in his Commentarie upon the 14. Chapter of the 1. to the <hi>Corinth:</hi> in the 4. Lect: hath theſe words: <hi>It is a thing certaine, that he that prayeth and underſtands what he ſaith, profiteth more then he, which prayeth onely with
<pb n="45" facs="tcp:11457:34"/> the tongue, but underſtandeth not that which he ſaith, for he which understandeth is edifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, both in his under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>standing and in his affe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction, but his underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding that underſtands not, re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiveth not any fruit whereby to bee edified.</hi> And in the ſame Lect: hee acknow<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ledgeth that the Primitive Church prayed in the vul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gar tongue, but that this courſe was changed after<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward.</p>
               <p>It would be a very plea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſant conceit to bring in the Virgin <hi>Mary,</hi> or <hi>Elizabeth</hi> her Cozen, ſaying their houres in a barbarous tongue and not underſtood, turning over a chapelet, prayer of beads or Roſarie: according to the cuſtome of
<pb n="46" facs="tcp:11457:35"/> the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> who ſay their howres by dropping downe the graines of a con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecrated paire of beads. The good women rub theſe their beads againſt the feet of an image; they bring from <hi>Rome</hi> cheſts full of hallowed graines, Conſecrated by the Pope, which are ſold dearer, becauſe they have more virtue. <hi>M.</hi> the Car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinall <hi>du Perron</hi> comming backe from <hi>Rome,</hi> brought backe with him a budget full of hallowed graines, every of which graines filed on a paire of beads had that vertue, that but kiſſing of it, one might purchaſe an hundred yeares of pardon; but this priui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge was but onely for the French: one might ſee ſilly
<pb n="47" facs="tcp:11457:35"/> women ſaying their <hi>Pater-no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters</hi> in Latine, in their way going to market, and the Spaniſh talking and confer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring of affaires, turning over faire and ſoftly the graines of their beades, ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing at every graine a La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine prayer, which is to bee repeated fiftie times over, blending the <hi>Paters</hi> with the <hi>Aves,</hi> and by ſaying five <hi>Aves,</hi> for one <hi>Pater-noſter;</hi> for the vertue of prayers now adaies con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſts in number, repeated over in the ſame words not underſtood: And the poore people, when they ſay their <hi>Ave</hi> thinke they pray to the Virgin <hi>Mary;</hi> whereas indeed they pray for the Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin <hi>Mary.</hi> At the end of all this, there is ſaid, <hi>It is the
<pb n="48" facs="tcp:11457:36"/> Church, &amp;c.</hi> and <hi>It is an Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtolicall tradition.</hi> For this word Church is become a cloake to cover a multitude of abuſes.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="5" type="chapter">
               <pb n="49" facs="tcp:11457:36"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. V.</hi> That publique ſervice in a tongue not understood, is contrary to the Word of God, and to reaſon.</head>
               <p n="1">I. ABuſe in the Liturgie and publique ſervice is yet more pernitious, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe God himſelfe is there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in wrapped up, and made a barbarian unto men, and his word by this meanes be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>comes not intelligible: as if men would fruſtrate God of his intention, which is to ſpeake unto us to inſtruct us; as if Ieſus Chriſt came downe from heaven of purpoſe to ſpeake to men without being underſtood. For in the Maſſe there are not onely
<pb n="50" facs="tcp:11457:37"/> prayers unto God, but alſo therein are read places of Scriptures in which God ſpeakes unto men. In pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers in a tongue not under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood, there is uſed this im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pertinent excuſe, that God underſtands all tongues, as if we ſpake with the mouth; to the end, to be underſtood by God: But here where the buſineſſe is concerning God ſpeaking to men, this excuſe hath no place; for when God ſpeaketh unto men, hee will bee heard and underſtood: and indeed when for excuſe it is ſaid, that God underſtands al tongues, it is preſuppoſed that he unto whom he ſpeaketh, ſhould underſtand that which is ſaid unto him.</p>
               <p n="2">II. Therefore the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture
<pb n="51" facs="tcp:11457:37"/> teacheth us that when God is provoked to diſplea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſure againſt his people; hee makes them heavie of hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring, that they may not heare, and that their hearts may not underſtand; as God himſelfe ſpeaketh by his Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phet <hi>Eſay.</hi> Chap. 6. verſe 10.</p>
               <p n="3">III. Beſides it is alſo one of Gods curſes, wherewith hee puniſheth the ingrati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tude and the contempt of his word, when he ſpeakes to a people in a ſtrange tongue, that they may not under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand, as the Apoſtle tea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cheth in the firſt to the <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinthians,</hi> Chap. 14. where he bringeth in God ſpeaking thus by his Prophet <hi>Eſay.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Eſay</hi> 25.11.</note> 
                  <hi>I will ſpeake to this people by men of another tongue,
<pb n="52" facs="tcp:11457:38"/> and by ſtrange lips, and thus they ſhall not understand, ſaith the Lord. Wherefore tongues are for a ſigne not un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to beleevers, but vnto infidells.</hi> This threatning is fulfilled in the Church of <hi>Rome;</hi> where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in God puniſheth the hard<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe of mens hearts by ſpeaking unto them in a tongue which they under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand not.</p>
               <p n="4">IIII. In this matter this maxime taken out of the na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture of man, and from the intention of the creature ought to be laid for the foun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dation; namely, that the tongue was given unto man to be the interpreter of his thoughts, and meſſenger of his conceptions. Whence it followeth that to uſe the tongue to a contrarie end,
<pb n="53" facs="tcp:11457:38"/> and to ſpeake to the end to be not underſtood, is to turne nature topſie turvie and quite to overthrowe her; and as much as in us lyeth to fruſtrate the Creator of his intention: and to change humane ſpeech into an un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>profitable Echo, and into a ſound beating the aire. Now if this bee true in him which ſpeaketh to others in a tongue which he underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deth not, it is yet more true in him which is underſtood neither by himſelfe nor by another.</p>
               <p n="5">V. Out of the ſelfe ſame maxime, it followeth that when the Prieſt ſpeaketh La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine in the Church, he ought to ſpeake to bee underſtood by ſome body. Our adverſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ries muſt tell us, whether he
<pb n="54" facs="tcp:11457:39"/> ſpeake to bee underſtood by the aſſiſtants, or to be under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood by himſelfe, or to bee underſtood by God, for there is no fourth. Now hee ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth not to be underſtood of the by-ſtanders, ſeeing hee ſpeaketh ſo very lowe, and in a tongue which the people underſtand not: and beſides, in private Maſſes hee ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth alone and without any aſſiſtants: Beſides he ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth not to be underſtood of God; for God underſtands us without our ſpeaking, though we ſpeake not at all, and before wee open our mouthes: nor can it rather be ſaid, that the Prieſt in the Maſſe ſpeaketh to the end to be underſtood by himſelfe, for hee knew his owne thought before hee ſpake:
<pb n="55" facs="tcp:11457:39"/> ſpeech was given man not to informe himſelfe in his own thoughts, but to the end to make it knowne to another; he is utterly beſide himſelfe that ſpeaketh to himſelfe, to the end, to underſtand him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe.</p>
               <p n="6">VI. Add herevnto, that in many places of the Maſſe, the Prieſt ſpeaketh to the people, ſaying unto them, <hi>Oremus, &amp;c.</hi> and <hi>Orate pro me fratres, &amp;c.</hi> and many o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther ſuch like things, where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in the Prieſt bids the people aske of God ſuch and ſuch things, and to ioyne their prayers with his: but the people have no minde to obey that his commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, not ſo much as know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing what the Prieſt bids them doe; the people might
<pb n="56" facs="tcp:11457:40"/> iuſtly ſay to him, <hi>make us un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derstand thee, if thou wilt be obeyed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="7">VII. Wherefore in the Church of the Old Teſtament, the whole publique ſervice was perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med in the vulgar tongue; and the prayers which <hi>Aaron</hi> and his Succeſſors made for the Hebrew people were made in the Hebrew tongue: which after the captivitie of <hi>Babylon</hi> being corrupted, yet was ſtill un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood by the people, as wee will ſhew hereaf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter.</p>
               <p n="8">VIII. Our Lord Ieſus Chriſt inſtituted and cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brated the holy Supper amongſt his Diſciples in the vulgar tongue, and that which was underſtood by
<pb n="57" facs="tcp:11457:40"/> the aſſiſtants; his will was, that when the faithfull ſhall <hi>eat of that bread, and drinke of that cup, they ſhew forth the Lords death untill he come againe.</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11. <hi>ver.</hi> 26. Now this is not to ſhew forth a thing, to propound it in an unknowne tongue, not underſtood.</p>
               <p n="9">IX. To this very ſelfe ſame end he gave unto his Apoſtles the gift of divers tongues, to the end, that in all nations they might eſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bliſh the ſervice of God in the tongue of the countrey, and that in every tongue God might be ſerved, in ſuch ſort, that the diverſitie of tongues which at the buil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding of <hi>Babel</hi> was a curſe, at the building of the Church is become a bleſſing.</p>
               <p n="10">
                  <pb n="58" facs="tcp:11457:41"/>X. The Apoſtles followed their Maſters example; for the Apoſtle writing to the <hi>Corinthians,</hi> that were Gre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cians, gave them in their owne tongue the forme of the Celebration of the holy Supper. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.</p>
               <p n="11">XI. Would Ieſus Chriſt who is the light of the world come to plunge it in darkneſſe, and to make things more obſcure? And God having ſpoken to his people by <hi>Moſes</hi> in a tongue underſtood, would hee now wrap and infold up himſelfe in darkneſſe by propoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding his Word, and by gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving his Sacraments in a barbarous and an unknowne tongue?</p>
               <p n="12">XII. But that which is yet of more ſtrength in this
<pb n="59" facs="tcp:11457:41"/> matter, and which clearely decides, and fully determins this controverſie, is the au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thoritie of the Apoſtle Saint <hi>Paul,</hi> who imployed the 14. Chapter of his 1. Epiſtle to the <hi>Corinthians,</hi> in a manner wholly to condemne the uſe of ſtrange tongues, and not underſtood in the Church. <hi>If</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>the trumpet give an uncertaine ſound, who ſhall be prepared to the warre? So likewiſe you, except you utter words which may be un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood, how ſhall it be knowne what is ſpoken? For yee ſhall ſpeake unto the aire,</hi> and a lit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle after. <hi>Wherefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I ſhall bee a barbarian to him that ſpeaketh, and hee that ſpeaketh ſhall be a barbarian to me:</hi> and a little after: <hi>If
<pb n="60" facs="tcp:11457:42"/> thou bleſſe with the ſpirit, how ſhal he that occupieth the place of the unlearned, ſay Amen, at thy giving of thankes; ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, he underſtandeth not what thou ſayeſt? Thou verily gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ueſt thankes well, but another is not thereby edified.</hi> Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vpon he concludeth, <hi>I had rather in the Church ſpeake five words with my underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding, that I may teach others alſo then ten thouſand words in an unknowne tongue.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="13">
                  <note place="margin">Du Perron againſt the King of great Brittaine, book <hi>6.</hi> chap. <hi>1.</hi> p. <hi>109.</hi> the word tongue in S. Paul, ſignifieth an unknown tongue.</note>XIII. Mounſieur <hi>du Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ron</hi> anſwereth, that Saint <hi>Paul</hi> ſpeaketh not of an un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowne tongue which was in the Church, but of tongues infuſed and miracu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lous. This I willingly agree to, for this augments the force of that place againſt the ordinarie ſervice in an un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowne
<pb n="61" facs="tcp:11457:42"/> tongue. For theſe miraculous gifts of tongues were rare, and given unto ſome Chriſtians for a ſmall time; to the end to declare the power of God, and by conſequent the uſe of them in the Church brought with them a benefit, which the Maſſe in Latine cannot bring. Nevertheleſſe, the Apoſtle forbids them the uſe of this miraculous guift in the Church, unleſſe they interpret them inſtantly; be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe he will have nothing ſpoken in the Church which is not underſtood. How much more condemnes hee a ſtrange language in the or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinarie ſervice, wherein that extraordinary evill which the Apoſtle would avoid, would become ordinarie?
<pb n="62" facs="tcp:11457:43"/> The Apoſtle forbids not an unknowne tongue in the Church, for that it is mira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culous: but becauſe it is not underſtood, and becauſe that he which ſpeaketh is a barba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rian to him that heareth him; &amp; becauſe that is not under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood, which is ſpoken, &amp; be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe it is to ſpeak in the aire, &amp; becauſe y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> people ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>not ſay Amen to the thankſgiving, they underſtand not; and be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe that they that heare are not thereby edified, which are truly reaſons of moment: be it that he which ſpeakes in an unknowne tongue in the Church, have learned that tongue by miracle or by ſtudie, the queſtion here is not of the manner by which a tongue is learned, but of the peoples inſtruction. Saint
<pb n="63" facs="tcp:11457:43"/> 
                  <hi>Paul</hi> had learned without miracle the Hebrew tongue; and yet for all that would he not celebrate at <hi>Corinth,</hi> or at <hi>Rome</hi> the holy Supper a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt the Gentiles, in the Hebrew tongue; in a word he gives two generall rules and without exception. The one it is better to ſpeake in the Church five words un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood, then ten thouſand not underſtood. The other, it is a curſe of God, when he ſpeaketh to a people in a tongue they underſtand not.</p>
               <p n="14">XIV. Others goe about to eſcape by another way. They ſay that Saint <hi>Paul</hi> ſpeakes not of the ordinarie ſervice which is ſaid in the Church, but of certaine hymnes and ſpirituall ſongs.
<pb n="64" facs="tcp:11457:44"/> In ſpeaking thus they would perſwade us, that ſuch hymnes ought to bee pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nounced in a tongue under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood, but that the reſt of the ſervice was ſaid in a tongue not underſtood by the <hi>Corin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thians,</hi> but this they know to be falſe. It being a thing well knowne, that in <hi>Greece</hi> the publique ſervice was ever performed and ſaid in Greeke, and is ſo ſaid yet to this day. So that if ſuch hymnes and ſpirituall ſongs ought to be pronounced in a tongue underſtood, then much more the ordinarie prayers and the reading of Gods Word, whence the people receive more edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</p>
               <p n="15">XV. But it is eaſy for us to prove that the Apoſtle in
<pb n="65" facs="tcp:11457:44"/> this place ſpeaketh of ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther matter then of hymnes and ſpirituall ſongs. For when hee ſaith that ſtrange tongues are for a ſigne, not unto the beleevers, but unto unbeleevers: and ranketh that amongſt the threat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nings and curſes of God; when God threatens to ſpeake to a people in a ſtrange tongue, to the end, not to be underſtood; it is cleere that he ſpeaketh not of hymnes or ſongs in which men ſpeake unto God, but of the Word of God, which is directed unto men.</p>
               <p n="16">XVI. And when the Apoſtle ſaith, that hee had rather ſpeake five words in the Church underſtood to inſtruct others, then tenne
<pb n="66" facs="tcp:11457:45"/> thouſand in a tongue, it is evident he ſpeaketh of what<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoever is ſpoken in the Church.</p>
               <p n="17">XVII. And theſe words, <hi>If I know not what is ſignified by the words, I ſhall be a barba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rian to him that ſpeaketh, and he that ſpeaketh ſhall be a bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barian unto me;</hi> are they not alſo as true in him that rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deth the Scriptures in pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lique, as in him that pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nounceth hymnes? For bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barians are all they eſteemed, whoſe tongue one under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtands not: and this is it that <hi>Ovid</hi> ſaith of himſelfe being baniſhed among the Getes.<note place="margin">Ovid Tri<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um lib. 5. Eleg. 10.</note>
               </p>
               <q>
                  <l>Barbarus hîc ego ſum quia non intelligor vlli.</l>
                  <l>Et rident ſtolidi verba Latina Getae.</l>
               </q>
               <p n="18">XVIII. Moreover,
<pb n="67" facs="tcp:11457:45"/> when the Prieſt pronoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceth prayers in the Maſſe, and the people underſtand not ſo much as one word of them; may wee not, and ought we not to apply unto him the Apoſtles ſentence: <hi>how ſhall hee which occupieth the place of the unlearned, ſay Amen unto thy giving of thankes? for hee knoweth not what thou ſayeſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> comm<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>n<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting on this place, under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood it as we doe. For hee brings in the Apoſtle ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king thus:<note n="a" place="margin">Chryſ. Hom. 35. in 1. ad Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinth. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>If I ſpeake not the thing to you, which may bee underſtood by you, and which may bee plaine and evident unto you: but ſhew you onely that I have the
<pb n="68" facs="tcp:11457:46"/> gift of tongues, when you have heard ſtrange tongues, you ſhall goe your way from me without any benefit at all thereby. For what profit can there redound to you from a voice you understand not?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Saint <hi>Ambroſe</hi> in his commentarie on this place, hath given it the very ſame ſenſe.<note n="b" place="margin">Si utique ad aedifican<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dam Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiam conue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neritis, ea debent dici quae intelli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gant audi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>entes Nam quid prodeſt ut quis lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quatur lin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gua quam ſolus ſcit, ut qui audit nih<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>l pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficiat? &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>If</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>you meet together to edifie the Church, thoſe things muſt be delivered which the Audi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors underſtand: for to what purpoſe or profit is it that any one ſpeake a tongue which he himſelfe onely underſtands, and whereof hee that heareth can reape no fruit?</hi> and a lit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle after<note n="c" place="margin">In Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſia volo qumque verba lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>qui per legem, ut &amp; alios aedificem quam prolixam orationem habere in obſcuro.</note> 
                  <hi>The Apostle ſaith, I had rather ſpeake
<pb n="69" facs="tcp:11457:46"/> five words in the Church ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ccording to the law, that I edifie withall others, then any long and large diſcourſe with obſcuritie.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> in his com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentarie on this place,<note n="d" place="margin">Omnis ſermo qui non intel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligitur bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barus iudi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>catur.</note> 
                  <hi>Every word which is not un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood is adiudged barbarous.</hi> And in the ſame place,<note n="e" place="margin">
                     <hi>Ibid.</hi> Si quis incog<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nitis aliis linguis lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quatur, me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s eius non ipſi efficitur fine fructu, ſed audienti: quic quid enim dici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur ignorat.</note> 
                  <hi>if any man ſpeake in a tongue not underſtood unto another, his ſpirit is unfruitfull, not to him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe, but unto his hearer, for he underſtands not what is heard.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Baſil</hi> in his <hi>Aſcepticks</hi> is very expreſſe for this point, in his 278. anſwer of his briefe definitions. He asks,<note n="f" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> &amp;c. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>what is this that the ſpirit
<pb n="70" facs="tcp:11457:47"/> of a man prayeth, but his un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtanding is without fruit?</hi> Then he anſwers it. <hi>This was ſpoken</hi> [by the Apoſtle] <hi>touching thoſe that make their prayers in an unknowne tongue unto them that heare them; for he ſaith, if I pray in a tongue, my ſpirit prayeth, but my underſtanding is with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out fruit. For when the words of the prayer are un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowne to them that are there preſent, his understanding that prayeth is without fruit, not profiting at all. But when the aſsiſtants understand the prayer, which may profit them which heare, then hee which prayeth hath this fruit, name<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, the bettering of thoſe that have thereby profited. And ſo it fareth with ALL, and with whatſoever is delivered
<pb n="71" facs="tcp:11457:47"/> out of the Word of God. For it is written, if there bee any word profitable for the buil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding up of faith.</hi> This holy man underſtands this place of the Apoſtle, not onely of hymnes or ſongs, but of all prayer, and of all reading and pronouncing of the Word of God.</p>
               <p>And concerning this wee have a law of the Emperour <hi>Iuſtinian</hi> which is in <hi>Nouvelle</hi> 123. in the Greeke Editions in theſe words,<note n="g" place="margin">Ad haec iubemus ut omnes Epiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>copi pariter &amp; Preſbyte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri non taci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to modo, ſed clara voce quae à fide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>li populo exandiatur ſacram ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lationem &amp; preces in ſancto baptiſmate ad hibitas celebrent, quo maiore exinde devotione in depromendis Dei laudibus audientum animi efferantur. Ita enim &amp; Divus Apoſtolus docet 1. ad Cor. epiſt</note> 
                  <hi>we will and command that all Biſhops and Prieſts celebrate the ſacred ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation, and the prayers there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vnto added in holy Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſme not in a lowe voice, but with a lowd and cleare voice
<pb n="72" facs="tcp:11457:48"/> which may bee underſtood by the faithfull people, that there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by the minds of the hearers may be raiſed up with greater devotion to ſet forth the prai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes of the Lord God. For ſo teacheth the holy Apoſtle in the firſt to the Corinthians.</hi> This Emperiall law is extant in the Greeke Coppies of <hi>Haloander,</hi> and is alledged by <hi>Caſſander</hi> the Divine of <hi>Cologne,</hi> and is acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged by Cardinall <hi>Bellar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine</hi> in his 2. booke of the Maſſe, Chap. 12. Whence deteſtable is the fraud and perverſitie of thoſe that have raſed it out of the Latine ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions of <hi>Iustinian.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Herevnto <hi>Bellarmine</hi> an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwers, that it belongs not to the Emperour to give lawes touching ſacred matters. But
<pb n="73" facs="tcp:11457:48"/> if this <hi>N</hi> be not received for a law, at the leaſt it ſerveth for a teſtimonie of the cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtome of the Church in the Romane Empire unto the time of this Emperor, who died about the yeare of our Lord 165.</p>
               <p>Hee ſaith alſo that com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandement is onely given to the Greeke Churches: This Cardinall could not be ignorant that the Cittie of <hi>Rome,</hi> and the Biſhop there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of were then in the Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ror <hi>Iuſtinians</hi> Subjection, which might appeare by the ſame <hi>Nouvel;</hi> in the which, the Biſhop of <hi>Rome</hi> is taxed by the Emperor at foure thouſand Crownes for his entrance into his charge, and the other Patriarchs at three thouſand: For then the Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhops
<pb n="74" facs="tcp:11457:49"/> of the principall Seas, payed firſt fruits to the Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peror, and the ſame Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ror created two Biſhops of <hi>Rome,</hi> namely, <hi>Silverius,</hi> and <hi>Vigilius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In a word, this paſſage of the Apoſtle Saint <hi>Paul</hi> of the 14. Chapter of the 1. to the <hi>Corinthians;</hi> wherein is condemned the uſe of ſtrange tongues in the Church, doth ſo racke our Adverſaries, that ſome of them of better con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcience let fall from them a voluntarie condemnation thereof.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Nicholas de Lyra</hi> in his notes on this Chapter ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth thus:<note n="a" place="margin">Hic con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequenter idem o<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit in ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione publi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ca, quia ſi populus in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>telligat ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionem ſeu benedictio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem ſacer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dotis, melius reducitur in Deum, &amp; deuotius reſpondet Amen.</note> 
                  <hi>Heere conſequent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly the Apoſtle ſheweth the ſame concerning publique prayer, for that if the people understand the prayer and
<pb n="75" facs="tcp:11457:49"/> bleſsing of the Priest, they are the more eaſily caried on to thinke on God, and to anſwer more devoutly Amen.</hi> Alſo, <hi>if the Priest bleſse in minde, that is to ſay, without being under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood of the people, what benefit reape the ſimple people that un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand him not?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſelme</hi> whom the Pope hath Canoniz'd for a Saint, in his expoſition on this Chapter.<note n="b" place="margin">Bonum eſt quod Io<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>queris, ſed alter non aedificatur in verbis tuis quae non in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>telligit. Ideo cum ad Eccleſia<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> propter aedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficationem conueniatis, ea debent in Eccleſia dici quae intelli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gantur ab hominibus, &amp; praeſtent aedificatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem audi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>entibus.</note> 
                  <hi>That which thou ſayeſt is good, but another is not edified by thy words, which hee underſtands not; therefore ſeeing you are aſſembled together in the Church for edification, there must be nothing ſpoken in the Church, but what is underſtood by the people, and may bring edification to the hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rers.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="76" facs="tcp:11457:50"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>Thomas</hi> the chiefe of the Schoolemen in his commen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tarie upon this very Chapter of the Apoſtle, in the fourth Lect: findeth himſelfe ſo puſled, that at the laſt he is faine to ſay, that this com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandement of the Apoſtle was good for the Primitive Church, but that now it is no more in practiſe, becauſe the faithfull are better inſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cted.<note n="c" place="margin">Sed qu are non dantur benedictio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes in vulga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ri, vt intelli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gatur à po<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>pulo, &amp; con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forment ſe magis eis? R. Dicen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum eſt quod hoc forte fuit in Eccleſia primitiua, ſed poſtqua<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> fideles in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructi ſunt &amp; ſciunt quae audiunt in communi officio, fiunt benedictio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes in Lati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>no.</note> 
                  <hi>Wherefore</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>are not the bleſsings given in the vulgar tongue, that the people might understand them, and conforme them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves the better unto them?</hi> His anſwer is; <hi>We muſt ſay, that it may be this was done in the Primitive Church, but ſince, the people were afterward inſtructed, and knew what they heard in the Common ſervice,
<pb n="77" facs="tcp:11457:50"/> the bleſsings were delivered in Latine.</hi> And in his fifth Lect: he ſaith, that in the Primitive Church, it had beene a follie to pray in an unknowne tongue, becauſe men were rude, but that now all are inſtructed, wherein he much deceiveth himſelfe. For never were the people more ignorant then they were in the time of this <hi>Thomas,</hi> and in the two hundred yeares following And even now that the Scripture is ſet forth to the ſight, and that learning flori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſheth, ſcarce of an hundred perſons of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> ſhall there bee found two, that know what is con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained in the Maſſe, or that ſo much as take the paines once to enquire after it.</p>
               <pb n="78" facs="tcp:11457:51"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>Harding</hi> a great Defen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dor of Popery in England, in his 3. Article of his diſpu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation againſt <hi>Iewel</hi> in the 30. Section hath followed the impietie of <hi>Thomas,</hi> ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king thus.<note n="d" place="margin">Hardin. Art. 3. Sect. 30. Quod autem Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vus Pau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lus morem precandi lingua in Eccleſia tanquam fructus &amp; aedificati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oni<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ex pertem im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>probare videtur, &amp; quinque verba aut ſententias intellectas &amp; perce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ptas, ex quibus re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liquus po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulus in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtituatur decem mil libus pe re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>g<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ino incognito ſermone pronuntiatis anteponere, iſta om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nia ad illorum temporum conditionem referenda ſunt, quae hodierno Eccleſiae ſtatui longè diſſimilis eſt.</note> 
                  <hi>As for that it ſeemeth that Saint Paul diſalloweth prayer made in the Church in an unknowne tongue, as being fruitleſſe, and without edification, and that he preferreth five words or ſentences underſtood where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>with the people might bee in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructed, before ten thouſand pronounced in a ſtrange tongue and not understand; all things ought to be referred to the condition of thoſe times, which is very unlike to the
<pb n="79" facs="tcp:11457:51"/> eſtate of the Church of this time.</hi> Marke this audacious bold<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe and impietie, which hewes downe the authority of Gods Word even by the very root. For if it bee per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitted unto men to ſay, <hi>that was the law at the beginning, and ſo they were taught in the time of the Apoſtles; but now this is changed, and the Church being better tutored doth other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>waies.</hi> What remaines there but to change the whole Word of God? And to give the Pope authoritie to ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſheere Gods lawes, and to plucke God out of his throne to ſet up the Pope above God?</p>
               <p>Cardinall <hi>Cajetan</hi> was aſhamed of this: For in his commentarie upon the four<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teenth of the firſt to the <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinthians,</hi>
                  <pb n="80" facs="tcp:11457:52"/> hee ſpeaketh as one deſiring, that the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine were baniſhed out of the publique ſervice, and that it were perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med in the vulgar.<note n="e" place="margin">Ex hac Pauli ùo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrina habe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur quod melius ad aedificatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiae eſt ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiones pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licas quae audiente populo di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuntur di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ci lingua communi clericis &amp; populo qua<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> dici Latiné.</note> 
                  <hi>By this doctrine of Saint Paul</hi> (ſaith hee) <hi>it is to bee gathe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red, that it is better for the edification of the Church, that the publique prayers which are ſaid in the hearing of the people, were ſaid in a tongue common as well to the Clergie as to the people, then to ſay it in the Latine.</hi> Which is a very notable confeſſion of a Cardinall of ſo great authority in the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="6" type="chapter">
               <pb n="81" facs="tcp:11457:52"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. VI.</hi> Proofe hereof even by the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ample of the Church of the old Testa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</head>
               <p>BY what hath beene hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>therto ſaid, it appeareth that in this queſtion concer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning a tongue not under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood, which is uſed in the publique ſervice, we have the Word of God, and rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, and the confeſſion of our Adverſaries on our ſide. Wherevnto we muſt add the example of the ancient Church, as well of the old as of the new Teſtament, which ought to ſerve us for a rule.</p>
               <p n="1">I. To fetch the matter
<pb n="82" facs="tcp:11457:53"/> from the beginning: God gave his lawe in a tongue un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood: and the forme of prayers and bleſſings, which God preſcribed to <hi>Aaron</hi> to make before the people, was in the vulgar tongue of Gods people; as are thoſe prayers and bleſſings which are read in the 6. of <hi>Num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bers,</hi> verſe 23. and following, and in the 10. Chap. ver. 35. and 36. and then of thankſgi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving in the oblation of firſt-fruits, <hi>Deut.</hi> 26. ver. 3. and the forme of prayer after the payment of Tithes in the third yeare, <hi>Deut.</hi> 26. ver. 13. in a word, all the publique prayers which were made by the Prieſts or by the people, were made in a tongue un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood by the people. And <hi>David</hi> dictated to the
<pb n="83" facs="tcp:11457:53"/> people Pſalmes which were ſung in the Temple upon in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtruments of Muſique in the Hebrew tongue, which was the tongue uſed in Iſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rael.</p>
               <p n="2">II. During the captivitie of <hi>Babylon,</hi> the Hebrew tongue degenerated from it puritie. Notwithſtanding the which, the change was not ſo great, but that the He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brew tongue, in the which <hi>Moſes</hi> and the Prophets writ, was ſtill underſtood by the Iewes. Not onely for that the people were exerciſed in the reading and hearing of thoſe bookes, as well in their private houſes, as in the Synagogues euery Sabboth; but alſo for that the corrup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion was not ſo great, but that the commo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> people eaſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly
<pb n="84" facs="tcp:11457:54"/> underſtand the Hebrew, by reaſon of the proximitie and neare reſemblance be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tweene the Iewiſh and the Hebrew tongue. Whence alſo in the new Teſtament the Iudaique tongue is often called the Hebrew; as in 27. of Saint <hi>Matthew,</hi> verſe 33. where <hi>Golgotha,</hi> which is a word of the Iudaique tongue, is ſaid to be an He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brew word: but the He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brews ſay <hi>Golgoleth,</hi> that is to ſay, <hi>ſcalpe or ſcull,</hi> and in the Chap. 19. of Saint <hi>Iohn,</hi> verſe 19. it is ſaid that <hi>Gabbatha</hi> in Hebrew ſignifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth pavement, although <hi>Gabbatha</hi> bee a Syrian word. For that the Iewes after their returne from the captivitie of <hi>Babylon,</hi> underſtood the Hebrew tongue, and the
<pb n="85" facs="tcp:11457:54"/> Text of the bookes of the Lawe, appeares by the 8. Chapter of <hi>Nehemiah,</hi> ver. 2. where it is ſaid that <hi>Eſdras</hi> the Prieſt brought the law before the congregation of men and women, and of all them of hearing; and it is added that <hi>Eſdras read in the booke in the preſence of the men and of the wo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men, and of as many as were capable to underſtand: and the eares of the people were atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive to the reading.</hi> This could not bee done in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> in the which the Deacon reades the Goſpell, and the Subdea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>con reades the Epiſtle in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine before women, peiſants, and trades-men, that under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand them not, and conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently cannot bee atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive
<pb n="86" facs="tcp:11457:55"/> therevnto.</p>
               <p>The expoſition which the Levites added unto this Lecture, which is mentioned in the Sequell, was not to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpret the termes thereof into another tongue, but to expound the meaning and ſenſe of them, as <hi>Nicholas de Lyra</hi> acknowledgeth upon the 8. of <hi>Nehemiah.</hi>
                  <note n="f" place="margin">Eſdras le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>git in eo aperté, id eſt intelligi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biliter de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clarando ea quae vide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bantur ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcura. Ioſpehus</note> 
                  <hi>Eſdras read in the booke plainely, that is to ſay, intelligibly, opening and declaring the things which ſeemed obſcure.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">III.<note n="g" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> cap. 12. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>Ioſephus</hi> in his 12. and in his 16. Chapter of his booke <hi>of the Empire of reaſon,</hi> deſcribes the Martyr<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome of ſeven brethren, and of their mother, by the cru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eltie of King <hi>Antiochus</hi> th'illuſtrious: and ſaith, that the mother exhorted her
<pb n="87" facs="tcp:11457:55"/> children, and eſpecially the yongeſt to die conſtantly for the law of God, and that ſhee ſpake to them in the Hebrew tongue. It is to be preſumed ſhee ſpake in He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brew that ſhee might not bee underſtood by <hi>Antio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chus,</hi> who was a Grecian: and ſeeing ſhee ſpake thus to the youngeſt and leaſt, it appeares that then amongſt the Iewes, even women and children ſpake He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brew.</p>
               <p n="4">IIII. In the fourth Chapter of Saint <hi>Luke,</hi> verſe 16. and following; our Lord Ieſus being in the Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nagogue of <hi>Nazareth,</hi> ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth the booke of the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phet <hi>Eſay,</hi> and reades be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the people a long paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſage of <hi>Eſay:</hi> then addeth,
<pb n="88" facs="tcp:11457:56"/> 
                  <hi>This day is accompliſhed this Scripture which you heare:</hi> which words doe witneſſe that the auditors and by-ſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders well underſtood the words of that place. Is it credible, that in the Syna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gogues of the Iewes the Scriptures were read in a tongue not underſtood, ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing that in the Scriptures God ſpeakes to the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple to the end to be under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood.</p>
               <p n="5">V. In the 22. of the <hi>Acts</hi> verſe 2. the Apoſtle Saint <hi>Paul</hi> makes an ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to the Iewes in the Hebrew tongue, which made them the more atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive: Which he would not have done if they had not underſtood it. And this Apoſtle would not have ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken
<pb n="89" facs="tcp:11457:56"/> to a people in a tongue not underſtood: as alſo the ſequell of the Chapter, eſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cially the 22. verſe, ſheweth that the Iewes underſtood him very well.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="7" type="chapter">
               <pb n="90" facs="tcp:11457:57"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. VII.</hi> That the Primitive Christian Church thorow out the whole world, uſed a tongue understood in the publique ſervice.</head>
               <p>HEre wee have for us the whole Primitive Church. It is a thing with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out all conteſtation, and witneſſed by the Ancients, that every countrey and na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, even unto the moſt bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barous, had the holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures tranſlated into their vulgar tongues, to the end, that the people might be in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructed by the reading of them. <hi>Chryſostome</hi> in the
<pb n="91" facs="tcp:11457:57"/> firſt Homilie upon the 8. of Saint <hi>Iohn.</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>The Syrians, Egyptians, Indians, Perſians, Ethiopians, and infinite other nations having tranſlated into their tongues, the inſtructi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons propounded by him,</hi> (to wit by Saint <hi>Iohn) being bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barous people have learned to be lovers of wiſdome.</hi> And <hi>Theodoret</hi> in his 5. Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon of the meanes how to correct the indiſpoſitions of the Grecians.<note n="b" place="margin">Theod. Graec. af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fectionum curationis Sermon. 5. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>The He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brew hath not onely beene tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſlated into Greeke, but into the Latine, into the Egyptian, Perſian, Indian, Armenian, Scythique, yea and even into the Polonian: and to ſpeake in a word, into all languages, which the nations uſe at this day.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="92" facs="tcp:11457:58"/>
               <p>Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> tranſlated the Bible into the <hi>Dalma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tick</hi> tongue, as himſelfe wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſeth in his Epiſtle to<note n="c" place="margin">Hieron. Sophro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nio. Quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum tranſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lationem diligentiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſimè emen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>datam, olim meae linguae hominibus dederim.</note> 
                  <hi>Sophronius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Saint <hi>Auguſtnie</hi> in his booke of Chriſtian doctrine Chap. 5.<note n="d" place="margin">Ex quo factum eſt, ut etiam Script<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ra Divina, qua tauti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> mor bis huma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>narum vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>luntatum ſubvenitur, ab una lin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gua pro fecta, quae opportunè potuit per totum or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bem diſſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minari, per varias in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter pretum linguas longè latéque diffuſa innoteſceret Gentibus ad ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lutem.</note> 
                  <hi>Hence came it that the holy Scriptures which cures ſuch a number of the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeaſes of mans will, having be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gun to be ſet forth in a tongue which might fitly be diſperſed abroad thorow the whole earth, was manifeſted to the nations unto ſalvation, being ſpread abroad farre and wide, by the meanes of the divers tongues of ſundry interpre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And <hi>Vlfilas</hi> a Biſhop of the <hi>Goths</hi> tranſlated the holy
<pb n="93" facs="tcp:11457:58"/> Scriptures into the <hi>Gothique</hi> tongue,<note place="margin">Sozom. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> as <hi>Sozomene</hi> witneſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeth in his 6. booke of his hiſtorie, Chap. 37.</p>
               <p>Wee may bee bould to avouch that the holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures were very common a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mong the common people, ſeeing that Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> in the Epiſtle to <hi>Laeta,</hi> exhor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth her to exerciſe her daughter <hi>Paula</hi> in the rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding of the holy Scriptures, and commends <hi>Fabiola</hi>
                  <note n="e" place="margin">Deus bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne, quo il<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>la feruore, quo ſtudio intenta erat divinis volu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minibus.</note> for her diligence in the reading of the holy Scriptures, thoſe ſacred bookes eſpecially the Prophets, and the Evange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſts, and the Pſalmes. So <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> in his 3. Homily of <hi>Lazarus,</hi> and in the Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mily 2. upon Saint <hi>Matthew,</hi> and in the 3. upon the 2. to the <hi>Theſſalonians,</hi> and often
<pb n="94" facs="tcp:11457:59"/> elſewhere, exhorteth tradeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men, women, ſimple Idiots to the often and carefull reading of the holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures.</p>
               <p>The Epiſtle unto the Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin <hi>Demetrias,</hi> which is the 142. amongſt the Epiſtles of Saint <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> in the 23. Chap.<note n="f" place="margin">Ita Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turas ſanctas lege, ut ſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per memi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neris Dei illa verba eſſe. Athanaſ. Tomo 2. p. 249<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> adver. eos qui nec quae rendum, nec loquendum ex Scriptura praecipiunt. Edit. Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mel.</note> 
                  <hi>So reade the holy Scriptures, that thou remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber evermore that they are the words of God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Athanaſius</hi> 2. <hi>Tom. page</hi> 249. ſaith, <hi>that the Hereticks diſſwaded the people from the Scriptures, ſaying, they were not of eaſie acceſſe, but</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>the truth is; It is becauſe they flie from being reproved by them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>All this preſuppoſeth that the Scripture in the vulgar tongue, was in the hands of
<pb n="95" facs="tcp:11457:59"/> the people: for otherwiſe the exhortation to read them had beene vaine and ridicu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lous.</p>
               <p>This Scripture was read in the Church in a tongue underſtood by the people, as appeareth in theſe words,<note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> frequent in the Homilies of the Fathers both Greek and Latine, <hi>As it was read to you to day,</hi> this had beene a great abſurditie to put the people in minde of a reading, where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in they had underſtood no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Sulpitiue Severus</hi> in the life of Saint <hi>Martin</hi> reciteth,<note place="margin">Inter Epiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>copos qui affuerant praecipué Defenſor quidam no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine dicitur reſtitiſſe, &amp;c. Nam cum fortuitu lector, cui le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gendi eo die officium erat, intercluſus à populo d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> fuiſſet tur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>batis miniſtris, dum expectatur qui non aderat, unus è cir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cumſtantibus ſumpto Pſalterio, quem primum verſum inve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nit artipuit: Pſalmus autem hic erat, ex ore infantium, &amp;c.</note> that one called <hi>Defenſor</hi> op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed himſelfe againſt the
<pb n="96" facs="tcp:11457:60"/> receiving of Saint <hi>Martin</hi> into his Biſhoprick, ſaying, that he was a groſſe and ſor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>did fellow, but when one day as in the abſence of the Deacon, one of the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple taking up the Pſalter, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gan to reade in the Church the 8. Pſalme, where it is ſaid, <hi>Out of the mouth of babes and ſucklings thou hast eſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bliſht thy praiſe, becauſe of thine enemies, to deſtroy the enemie and avenger.</hi> Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vpon was raiſed a crie of the people againſt this <hi>Defenſor:</hi> beleeving that, that Lecture ſo fell out to be read by the very providence of God.</p>
               <p>Our Adverſaries them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves acknowledge that in the Church of the Apoſtles and many ages after; the ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice and the prayers were
<pb n="97" facs="tcp:11457:60"/> made and performed in a tongue underſtood by the people. <hi>Lyranus</hi> upon the 14. Chapter of the firſt to the <hi>Corinthians,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">In Primitivae Eccleſia be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nedictiones &amp; caetera omnia fieba<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t in vulgari.</note> 
                  <hi>In the Pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitive Church bleſsings and all other things were done in the vulgar tongue.</hi> We have heard before <hi>Thomas Aqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nas,</hi> and <hi>Harding</hi> the En<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gliſhman, who acknowledge that in the Primitive Church men prayed in a tongue un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood, but they ſay, that it was good for that ſeaſon and time, but that afterwards that cuſtome was changed, becauſe the people are bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter inſtructed.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Lactantius</hi> in his 5. booke of divine Inſtitutions in the 20. Chapter, derides the Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gans who conceale their my<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſteries from the people fea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring
<pb n="98" facs="tcp:11457:61"/> to bee mockt, and leaſt their error ſhould come to be knowne.<note n="a" place="margin">Hinc fida ſilentia ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cris inſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta ſunt ab hominibus callidis ut populus ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſciat quid colat.</note> 
                  <hi>Hence it com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meth</hi> (ſaith hee) <hi>that ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tile men have taken order that there ſhould bee kept a faithfull ſilence and nothing ſhould be made knowne of their ſacred ſervice, leaſt the people ſhould know what they wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Saint <hi>Auguſtine</hi> in his booke of the Maiſter, 1. Chapter. <hi>When</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Auguſt. lib de Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſtro c. 1. Quare non opus eſt lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cutione cum oramus, id eſt ſonanti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus verbis, niſi fortè ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cut ſacerdo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes faciunt ſignificandae mentis ſuae cauſa Non ut Deus ſed ut homines audiant.</note> 
                  <hi>we pray</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>there is no need of of words, that is to ſay, of words which are ſounded forth, un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſſe it be as the Prieſts doe, to make the people underſtand their minds and conceptions, not that God ſhould heare them, but that men might heare them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In the Councell of <hi>Late<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ran</hi>
                  <pb n="99" facs="tcp:11457:61"/> held under <hi>Innocent</hi> the III. in the yeare 1215. in the 9. chapter is extant this ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance or Canon.<note n="e" place="margin">Queniam in pleriſ<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> partib in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tra eandem civitatem atque dioe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſim per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mixti ſunt populi di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſarum linguarum habentes ſub vna fide varios ritus &amp; mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>es, diſtri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctè praeci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pimus, ut Pontifices hujuſmodi civit<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>tum ſive dioece<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſum provi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deant vi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>os idoneos qui ſecun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum diver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſitatem ri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuum &amp; ling<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>arum di<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>a of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficia illis celebre<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp; Eccleſiaſtica Sacramenta miniſtrent, inſtruendo cos verbo pariter &amp; exemplo.</note> 
                  <hi>For as much as in moſt parts in one &amp; the ſame Cittie or Dioceſe, the people of diverſe tongues are blended and mixt together, ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving under one and the ſame faith, ſundry Ceremonie and rites we ſtraitly charge &amp; co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mand, that the Biſhops of ſuch townes or Dioceſes provide me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> fit, who may celebrate divine ſervice according to the diver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſity of ceremonies and tongues, and adminiſter the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments of the Church, inſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cting them both by word and example.</hi> Behold here a Councell which our Adver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſaries reckon amongſt the
<pb n="100" facs="tcp:11457:62"/> Generall Councills to bee one of them, authoriſed by the preſence and approbati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of ſo renowned a Pope, who not onely permits, but withall commands to cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brate the divine ſervice in another tongue, then in the Latine amongſt people of diverſe tongue; and obſerve that he ſpeaketh of people di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vers in language, but agree<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing in faith. That it might not bee thought, that hee ſpake onely of the Greeks and Latines, who at that time were alreadie of diverſe beleefes, and ſeparated in Communion one from the other, and this not onely in ſome few places,<note place="margin">In pleriſque partibus.</note> but <hi>in moſt parts</hi> and places.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Iſidore</hi> in his firſt booke of Eccleſiaſticall Offices,
<pb n="101" facs="tcp:11457:62"/> Chap. 10.<note n="e" place="margin">Eſt autem lectio non parua au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dientium aedificatio. Vnde opor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tet ut quan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>do pſallitur, ab omni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus pſalla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>: cum oratur, oretur ab omnibus. Quando le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctio legi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur facto ſilentio aequè au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diatur à cunctis.</note> 
                  <hi>Reading is no ſmall edification to them that heare. Whence it is meet, that when the Pſalmes are ſaid or ſung, they ſhould bee ſaid or ſung by all, and when prayer is ſaid, it ſhould be ſaid by all, and when reading is in hand, that it be heard with reverent ſilence of all.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And yet even unto this day in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> the order of reading is con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferd by the Biſhop, pronoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cing to him theſe words:<note n="f" place="margin">Studete verba Dei, videlicet lectiones ſacr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>s di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinctè &amp; ane<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rè ad intelligen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiam &amp; aedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficationem fidelium ab que om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni me<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>dacio falſitatis profer<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e, &amp;c. quatenus auditores veſtros verbo patiter &amp; exemplo veſtro docere poſſitis.</note> 
                  <hi>Study you to pronounce the words of God, that is, to ſay the ſacred leſſons, diſtinctly and plainely, to the end, that the faithfull may understand them, and be edified by them, without all error of falſhood:</hi>
                  <pb n="102" facs="tcp:11457:63"/> And alitle after, <hi>In ſuch ſort that you may inſtruct your Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ditors both by word, and by ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ample.</hi> This is found extant in the Pontificall, deformed by Pope <hi>Clement</hi> the Eighth, in the Chapt: <hi>of the ordination of Readers.</hi> This forme of ordination is ancienter then the abuſe which crept in af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terward: And I wonder at this, that the ſaid Pope ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving corrected many things in the Pontificall, cauſed not this clauſe utterly to bee ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pung'd and put out, which enwraps and infolds in flat periurie the readers of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> who are bound in their ordination to reade in ſuch ſort and man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner that the faithfull may underſtand their readings, and that they may edifie
<pb n="103" facs="tcp:11457:63"/> their hearers: for in making them reade the Scriptures in Latine, they bereave them of the meanes to ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>compliſh that promiſe, which they have made unto God.</p>
               <p>Wherefore <hi>Iohn Bellet</hi> in his recitall of <hi>Caſsander</hi> in his <hi>Summe of divine Offices,</hi> in the Prologue, after hee had commended the cuſtome of the Primitive Church, wherein it was not permitted any thing ſhould be ſpoken in the Church in a ſtrange language, without a preſent addition of the interpretati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on thereof; hee addeth:<note n="g" place="margin">Quid au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem in no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtris tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poribus eſt agendum? vbi nullus vel rarus invenitur legens vel audiens quod intelligat? videns vel agens quod a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>maduertat? Iam videtur eſſe completum quod à Prophe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta dict ur: Et erit ſacerdos quaſi de populo vnus. Videtur ergò potiù<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> eſſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> tacendum quam pſallendum: potiùs ſilen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum quam tripudiandum.</note> 
                  <hi>What cou<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſe muſt we take
<pb n="104" facs="tcp:11457:64"/> in theſe our times, wherein ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther none, or but very few are found, that understand what they reade, or what they heare? that ſeeth, or practiſeth what they obſerve? now ſeemeth to be come to paſſe that which was ſaid by the Prophet; The Prieſt ſhall be as one of the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple. It ſeemeth then that it were better to be ſilent, then to ſing, and rather to hold our peace then to danſe.</hi> Thus derided hee the ſinging and mimique geſtures of the Prieſt.</p>
               <p>All the Churches of the world, which are not ſubiect to the Pope, yea and even ſome of them which are ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject to him are for us in this point. For in Greece the ſervice is ſaid in Greeke, and by more then a thouſand
<pb n="105" facs="tcp:11457:64"/> yeares after Ieſus Chriſt the tongue of the liturgie was the vulgar tongue; and now whereas by the empire of the Turks, and by the aboli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhing of ſchooles and lear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning the tongue is altered, yet ſo it is, that the vulgar Greeke is not ſo farre corrup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, that the Greeke of the liturgie is not underſtood of the people: and if it were otherwiſe, yet ſo it is that the example of antiquitie by the ſpace of a thouſand yeares &amp; upward, ought to be more conſiderable with us, then the corruption of but yeſter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>daies birth.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Caſsiodore</hi> who writ about the yeare 520. or 530. of our Lord, hath an excellent paſſage upon this ſubject, upon the Pſalme 44.
<pb n="106" facs="tcp:11457:65"/>
                  <note n="h" place="margin">Perſcru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>temur cur Eccleſia Dei de ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtis varie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tate laude<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur, cui to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum ſim<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plex con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venit atque unum. Sed hic varie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatem aut linguas multipli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficat, quia omnes gen tes ſecun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum ſuam patriam in Eccleſia pſallunt, ut authori virtutum pulcheri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mam di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſitatem demon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrent.</note> 
                  <hi>Let us carefully ſeeke out, why the Church of God is prai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed and commended for her va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rietie of partie coloured gar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments. But here this ſignifieth the varietie, or diverſitie of tongues for that all nations ſaid the Pſalter in the Church according to their ſeverall tongues of their countries to ſhew forth unto the author of virtues a moſt beautifull di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſitie.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Harding</hi>
                  <note n="i" place="margin">
                     <hi>Hardin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gus lib. de precibus linguae pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reg<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>. Sect. 38.</hi> Quae gentes preces publicas vernaculo ſemper ſermone habuerunt, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> quales ſunt Moſcovitae, Armenij, &amp; Aethiopes, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> Ruſcianis, Moravis, alijſque quibuſdam anie <hi>600.</hi> ab hinc annos permiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſum fuit ut Miſſam lingua Dalmatica celebrarent.</note> acknowledgeth that the <hi>Muſcouits, Arme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nians,</hi> and <hi>Ethiopians</hi> have ever had their publique pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers in their vulgar tongue, and that to the <hi>Ruſsians, Mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ravians,</hi> and to other people
<pb n="107" facs="tcp:11457:65"/> it was permitted from about 600. yeares to have the ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice in the <hi>Dalmatick</hi> tongue.</p>
               <p>The Churches of the <hi>Abiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſines</hi> or <hi>Ethiopians</hi> have their ſervice in the <hi>Ethiopian</hi> tongue, as witneſſeth <hi>Francis Aluares</hi> a Portugall Munck, who lived ſeaven yeares in the Court of the Great <hi>Ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guz</hi> of <hi>Ethiope</hi> in his 3. Chap. of his <hi>Ethiopian</hi> Hiſtorie.<note n="k" place="margin">Et in tanto conſecra nella ſua lin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gua con le proprie no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtre parole, &amp; non la lieva. Et il medeſimo fa nel calice, &amp; non l'alza. Dice ſopra quello le pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prie nostre parolo nella ſua lingua.</note> 
                  <hi>Onely</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>he conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crates in his owne with our ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry words, and he makes no ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vation, he doth the ſame over the cup, and elevates it not, and ſaith over the ſame our very words in his owne tongue. Caſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſander</hi> in his Liturgicks hath tranſlated theſe very words of <hi>Alvares</hi> into Latine.</p>
               <p>Who alſo in the 15.
<pb n="108" facs="tcp:11457:66"/> Chapter of the ſame booke, cites the commentaries of <hi>Sigiſmund Liber De rebus Muſcoviticis,</hi> ſpeaking thus.<note n="l" place="margin">In ſingu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis templis unicum tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum altare, &amp; in dies ſingulos un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um quod que ſacrum faciendum putant. To tum ſacrum ſeu Miſſa gentili ac vernacula lingua apud illos peragi ſolet.</note> 
                  <hi>The Muſcovites have but one altar in every temple, and thinke that every day they ought to celebrate once the Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament and all the ſervice, where the ſervice is uſed to be ſaid in the countrie language and vulgar tongue.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In a word, no Church, nor people had divine ſervice in Latine, ſaving they that are ſubject to the Pope. Nay there will be ſome Churches found, which obey him, the which yet in this point would never be conformable to the Church of <hi>Rome. Bel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larmine</hi> in his reviſalls of the bookes <hi>de verbo Dei,</hi> acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgeth that among the
<pb n="109" facs="tcp:11457:66"/> 
                  <hi>Muſcovites,</hi> and <hi>Armeni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans,</hi> and <hi>Maronites,</hi> there are ſome Romane Catholicks, that have not their publique ſervice in Latine.</p>
               <p>The Cuſtome of the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Church, as well in the Eaſt, as in the Weſt, was that the Prieſt and the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple anſwered one another, the Prieſt ſaying, <hi>Lift up your hearts on high;</hi> and the people anſwering, <hi>Wee lift them up to the Lord.</hi> The Prieſt ſaying, <hi>the Lord be with you;</hi> and the people anſwe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring, <hi>And with thy ſpirit:</hi> and every where ſaying, <hi>Amen</hi> to the prayers of the Prieſt with a great noiſe, as it were a thunder, as appea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth in the Liturgies attribu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to <hi>Baſil,</hi> &amp; to <hi>Chryſoſtome,</hi> and <hi>Hierome</hi> in his preface
<pb n="110" facs="tcp:11457:67"/> upon the ſecond book of the Epiſtle to the <hi>Calathians,</hi> ſaith<note n="m" place="margin">Ad ſimi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litudinem coeleſtis to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nit<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ui Amen reboat.</note> 
                  <hi>that at Rome the</hi> (peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>les) <hi>Amen echoed like the thunder from heaven.</hi> Which <hi>Bellarmine</hi> in his 26. Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of his ſecond booke <hi>of the Word of God.</hi>
                  <note n="n" place="margin">Tunc quia Chriſtiani era<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t pauci omnes ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mul pſalle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bant in Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſia, &amp; reſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pondebant in divinis officij: at poſtea cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcente po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulo diviſa ſunt magis officia &amp; ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis clericis relictum eſt ut commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes &amp; pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces &amp; lau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>des in Ec<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>cleſia per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>agant.</note> 
                  <hi>Then</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>becauſe the Christians were but few in number, all did ſing together in the Church, and anſwered one another in the divine ſervice. But after<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards the people increaſing, the divine ſervice was more ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perated and divided, and was reſerved and ſequeſtred to the Clergie men onely to ſay in the Church common prayers and praiſes.</hi> This he ſaith, accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to his wonted fidelitie, for he knew well enough that the moſt populous Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches that were ever in the
<pb n="111" facs="tcp:11457:67"/> world, were the Churches of <hi>Conſtantinople,</hi> and of <hi>Rome</hi> in the fourth and fifth Ages: in the which theſe re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſponds of the people were made, as well as in the leſſe frequented, and wherein all the ſervice was done in the vulgar tongue. Beſides this is not to divide a ſervice, but rather to have reduced the people to ſilence, and not to permit any to ſpeake but the Clergie.</p>
               <p>I ſay then that theſe an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwers of the people are an evident proofe, that the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple underſtood that which the Paſtor ſaid, for otherwiſe how could they have made anſwer to words not under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood? But this cuſtome cea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> when the people loſt their
<pb n="112" facs="tcp:11457:68"/> underſtanding of divine ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice, the Prieſt being become a barbarian to the people, the people likewiſe became mute and deafe to the words of the Prieſt.</p>
               <p>And hereupon it is to the purpoſe to take into our con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſideration the words of the Ieſuit <hi>Salmeron</hi> in his com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentarie upon the firſt to the <hi>Corinthians,</hi> Chap. 14.<note n="o" place="margin">Diſp. 22. §. Ac ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit Ne be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nedicens ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerdos di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cat, Ego quidem in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>telligo, &amp; gratis ago peregrina lingua, re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpondet Apoſtolus [At alter non aedifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>catur] id eſt inde nullam deriuari aedificationem Eccleſiae, cuius imprimis ratio habenda erat. Nam omnia tunc ad aedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficationem Eccleſiae fieri ſolebant, ut docet Apoſtolus, ita ut nolit vllas preces publicas, in Eccleſia celebrari ignoto pror<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus ſermone.</note> 
                  <hi>Leaſt the Priest that gives the bleſsing, might ſay, I un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand well what I ſay, when I give thankes in a ſtrange tongue; The Apostle tells him, YEA BVT ANO<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>THER IS NOT EDE<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>FIED THEREBY, that
<pb n="113" facs="tcp:11457:68"/> is to ſay, there redounds not thence any edification to the Church, unto which chiefly and above all there ſhould regard be had. For then AT THAT TIME ought all things to be done to the edification and conſolation of the Church, as the Apoſtle teacheth, in ſuch ſort, that he will not have any publique prayer to be made in the Church in a tongue which is not understood of all.</hi> Now if this was the Apoſtles de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cree, as this Ieſuit acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgeth, who gave the Pope power to change it? and to forbid to performe divine ſervice in vulgar tongues? as <hi>Bellarmine</hi> acknowledgeth, ſaying,<note n="p" place="margin">Bellar. lib. 2. de verbo Dei c. 15. §. At Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lica. Prohibetur ne in pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lico &amp; com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>muni uſu Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiae ſcrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turae legan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur vel ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nantur vul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>garibus lin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guis.</note> 
                  <hi>is it forbidden to read or ſing the Scriptures in the Church in the vulgar tongue?</hi> But if in the Apo<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſtles
<pb n="114" facs="tcp:11457:69"/> times all the publique prayers ought to be ſaid in a tongue underſtood, becauſe (ſaith this Doctor) all things ought to be done to the edi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fication and conſolation of the Church; have not wee now the ſame neceſſitie at this day? and ſhould the now Paſtors of the Church have leſſe care of the edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the Church?</p>
               <p>Wherefore when the Councell of <hi>Trent</hi>
                  <note n="q" place="margin">Si quis dixerit lin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gua tantùm vulgari Miſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſam cele<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>brari debe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re anathema fit.</note> in the 9. Canon of the XXII. Seſſion anathematized, and ſcorch't and ouercaſt with thunderbolts all thoſe that ſay, that the Euchariſt which they call the Maſſe, ought to be celebrated in the vul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gar tongue; doe they not include and enwrap the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle Saint <hi>Paul,</hi> and the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phets
<pb n="115" facs="tcp:11457:69"/> and the Apoſtles, and the whole ancient and Primitive Church in this excommunicati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Sixtus Senenſis</hi> in his ſixt booke of his Bibliothek in the Annotation 263. to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fute Cardinall <hi>Caietan,</hi> who ſaith, that publique prayers ought rather to bee ſaid in a tongue underſtood, then in Latine, alledgeth <hi>Am<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>broſe de Compſa,</hi> who<note n="r" place="margin">Miratus ſum Caieta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num non eſſe deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritum à fru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctu huiuſmo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>di traditio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis, quae pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mum à Lu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thero, immò à diabolo in Luthero lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quente in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venta eſt.</note> ſaith, <hi>that this tradition was inven<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted by Luther, or rather by the divell that ſpake in Luther:</hi> in the meane while <hi>Luther</hi> hath taught in this point, no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing elſe but what the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle Saint <hi>Paul</hi> hath taught, by the very confeſſion even of our Adverſaries, as wee have prooved.</p>
               <pb n="116" facs="tcp:11457:70" rendition="simple:additions"/>
               <p>But <hi>Polidore Virgil,</hi> a lear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned man amongſt our Ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſaries, taketh up his complaint againſt the abuſe which is committed in the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> ſaying,<note n="ſ" place="margin">Polidor. Virgil: de Inventor. rerum lib. 6. cap. 2. Cantores noſtri in templis no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtris con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrepunt, ut nihil praeter vocem au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diatur, &amp; qui inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>funt, ejuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>modi vocum concentu quo eorum aures maxi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mè calent, contenti de vi verborum nihil curant. Vnde ve<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tum eò eſt, ut omnis divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni cultus ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tio in iſtis cantoribus ſita eſſe vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deatur.</note> 
                  <hi>Our ſingers make a noiſe in our Churches, ſo that nothing can be heard but their voices, and all that are preſent, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tenting themſelves with the harmonie of ſuch voices, wherewith their eares are tickled, take no care at all for the ſenſe of their words, whence the matter is come to this paſſe: That amongst the people, the whole divine ſer<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>vice conſists in nothing elſe but in theſe Chanters or ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gers, and a great ſort of the people come to Church to heare them, as it were to the Stage.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="117" facs="tcp:11457:70"/>
               <p>But which is yet more, <hi>Sixtus Senenſis</hi> on the place above alledged, after <hi>Am<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>broſe de Compſa,</hi> acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgeth that in the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> very often the ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry Prieſts themſelves under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand not that which they ſay.<note n="t" place="margin">Illud po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiùs vitupe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>randumerat, quod ſolùm qui ſuppient locum idio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tae, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lerum<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> non intelli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gunt quid oretur, ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum etiam ſaepenume<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rò nec ipſi preſbyteri aut diaconi, qui orant aut legunt.</note> 
                  <hi>Not onely</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>they that fill the place of the ſimple and unlearned under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand not for the moſt part that which is ſaid in the prayer, but alſo very often, noe not the very Priests themſelves, nor Deacons that pray or read understand them, which is a groſſe abuſe, &amp;c.</hi> This the<note n="u" place="margin">Du Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ron in his book againſt the King of great Brit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine, booke <hi>6.</hi> chap. <hi>1.</hi> pag. <hi>1079.</hi>
                  </note> Cardinall <hi>du Perron</hi> could not diſſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, ſaying, that if there be any Church-men, that un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand them not, it is their fault that gave them
<pb n="118" facs="tcp:11457:71"/> orders. For hee was not ignorant that the Countrey is full of Prieſts, that hard<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly can read, ſo farre are they from underſtanding the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Estius</hi> a Doctor of <hi>Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>way</hi> in his Commentarie upon the 14. Chapter of the firſt to the <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinthians,</hi> forbids to the utmoſt of his power an un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowne tongue in the pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like ſervice. Nevertheleſſe this confeſſion ſlipt from him.<note n="x" place="margin">Quam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vis per ſe bonum ſit ut officia divina ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lebrentur ea lingua quam plebs intelligat, id enim per ſe confert ad plebis aediſicatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem, ut be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nè probat hic locus.</note> 
                  <hi>It is</hi> (ſaith hee) a <hi>good thing of it ſelfe, that divine ſervice ſhould be cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brated in a tongue underſtood by the people: for that ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ueth of i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ſelfe unto the edi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fication of the people, as it is well prooved by this place of Saint</hi> Paul. <hi>And
<pb n="119" facs="tcp:11457:71"/> therefore</hi> Caietans <hi>opini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on being formally and abstractedly conſidered is true.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="8" type="chapter">
               <pb n="120" facs="tcp:11457:72"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. VIII.</hi> Two cauſes which move the Pope and his Clergie, to will that the Maſſe, and the whole ordinary ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice be ſaid in the Latine tongue.</head>
               <p>PApiſtrie is a pile or tim<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>panie rather of doctrines and ceremonies, cemented and built with admirable skill. All the ſubtilties and counſells &amp; cunning ſleights of humane wit have beene imployed in the framing of it. Whereupon it is not to be wondred at, that the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle ſtiles this ſtructure of the ſonne of perdition the myſterie of iniquitie.</p>
               <pb n="121" facs="tcp:11457:72"/>
               <p>In this very point, where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of we treate, the Pope and his Clergie have propoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to themſelves two ends, whereof the former is to keepe the people in igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance, and to inure them to beleeve without knowing, and to follow their eyes be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing blindfolded, and to obey without all enquirie into any thing: this evidently ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peares in this, that they have entertained a feare, leaſt in deed the Latine ſhould bee too well underſtood, and therefore have ordered that the principall parts of the Maſſe ſhould bee ſaid in ſo low a fumbling murmure, that the Prieſts voice cannot be heard; to the ſame end tends their forbidding to reade the Scriptures. And
<pb n="122" facs="tcp:11457:73"/> Images, and implicite faith, and their Maxime that the Pope cannot erre in the faith. For in effect his empire is founded upon the blindneſſe of the people, and publique ignorance is his firmeſt prop.</p>
               <p>The ſecond end which the Pope propounds to himſelfe in the eſtabliſhment of the Latine tongue in the pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like ſervice, hath beene to plant among the nations, he hath conquered the badges and cogniſances of his Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pire. The cuſtome and man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner of great Monarcks, is to give their language to the people ſubdued by them, to the end to civilize and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>claime them unto their go<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vernement. Thus did the Romanes to the <hi>Gaules</hi> and
<pb n="123" facs="tcp:11457:73"/> 
                  <hi>Spaniſh,</hi> and the King of <hi>Spaine</hi> ties the <hi>Indians</hi> to ſpeake <hi>Spaniſh:</hi> who be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>comming <hi>Spaniſh</hi> in their language, become alſo ſuch in affection. The Pope doth the like, in giving to the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple he hath conquered, his tongue together with his re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion. The ſimple people thinke, that their religion ought to be Romiſh as well as the tongue, which is uſed in that religion, and that the Chriſtian faith, and the tongue came both to them from the ſame place.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="9" type="chapter">
               <pb n="124" facs="tcp:11457:74"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. IX.</hi> The third cauſe for the which they will not have the Maſſe underſtood by the people. The clauſes of the Maſſe which would offend the people if they under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood them.</head>
               <p>BVt the principall cauſe why the Pope will not have the Maſſe to be under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood by every one, is be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe the Maſſe containes many things, which if the people underſtood, they would thereby bee either inſtructed, or ſcandali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zed.</p>
               <p>For the Maſſe is full of clauſes, whereof ſome of them are contrary to Pope<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry,
<pb n="125" facs="tcp:11457:74"/> and are conformable to our Religion, others of them are clearely oppoſite and contrary to the doctrine of the Goſpell, and ſome of them contrary to common ſenſe.</p>
               <p n="1">I. For example, the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple ſhould be inſtructed and taught not to beleeve the point of merits, if they un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood the words of the Maſſe. Which condemnes them, when the Prieſt askes of God that he would receive us into the company of the Saints: <hi>Non aeſtimator meriti, ſed veniae largitor: Not by re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>garding or having any reſpect to our deſerts, but by granting us pardon.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">II. Alſo the people that are taught to pray for the ſoules departed out of this
<pb n="126" facs="tcp:11457:75"/> life which broyle in purga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tory, would be aſtoniſht to heare the Prieſt pray for the deceaſed in theſe words:<note n="a" place="margin">Memento etiam, Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine, famu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lorum &amp; fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mularum tuarum qui nos praeceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerunt cum ſigno fidei &amp; dormiunt in ſomno pacis.</note> 
                  <hi>Remember, Lord, thy ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vants, and handmaids which have gone before us with the ſignet and ſtampe of faith, and who ſleepe the ſleepe of peace.</hi> Hee that hath given the Prieſt money to pray for one of his deceaſed friends, at this <hi>Memento</hi> of the Maſſe, would ſay, I gave money indeed for a ſoule, which I beleeved was tormented in burning fire, but now that I perceive it ſleepes in peace, Ile be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ware hereafter how I give any money to draw it out of torment.</p>
               <p n="3">III. So the poore peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple being taught to beleeve, that after the words of con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecration
<pb n="127" facs="tcp:11457:75"/> the bread is tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiated into the bodie of our Lord, and that, that which the Prieſt holds be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tween his hands, is not bread, but the naturall body of Ieſus Chriſt, would bee much amaſed to heare the Prieſt ſay theſe words over the conſecrated Hoſte: <hi>Per quem [Christum] haec omnia, Domine, ſemper bona creas, ſanctificas, vivificas, benedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cis, &amp; praeſtas nobis. By the which Ieſus Chriſt, ô Lord, thou createst for us daily all theſe good things thou ſanctifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>est them, and dost bleſſe them, and dost beſtowe them upon us.</hi> For he would thinke it very ſtrange, that the Prieſt calls the body of Ieſus Chriſt, <hi>all theſe good things:</hi> and that the Prieſt ſayes, that God
<pb n="128" facs="tcp:11457:76"/> creates daily Ieſus Chriſt, ſeeing that God creates one<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly the things which had no being before they were crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted: and that God doth no more create the glorious bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy of his Sonne Ieſus Chriſt, and that it is a great abuſe to ſay that God doth alwaies create a thing, which is alwaies in its per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fection. Hee would won<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der, hearing that the Prieſt ſaith, that God daily quickens Ieſus Chriſt, as if every moment God raiſed him up againe. And ſcru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples would ariſe in the minds of the people, hearing the Prieſt ſay theſe words unto God. <hi>Per Christum haec om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>omnia bona creas &amp; praeſtas nobis, thou createſt for us, and beſtoweſt and conferreſt upon
<pb n="129" facs="tcp:11457:76"/> us all theſe good things by Ieſus Chriſt:</hi> for hee that hath any liberty of iudge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, would ſay in himſelfe. A man may well ſay, that theſe good things which the Prieſt hath before him, are not Ieſus Chriſt himſelfe, ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing God gives us them by and thorow Ieſus Chriſt. And God doth not create nor quicken Ieſus Chriſt by Ieſus Chriſt. Herevpon every man in his right wits would ſay, queſtionleſſe this prayer was ſaid in times paſt in another ſenſe; for every word is proper and fitting to be ſaid over a quantitie of Bread and Wine ſet upon the table, but not over the body of Ieſus Chriſt.</p>
               <p n="4">IIII. The people would not be leſſe aſtoniſht, ſeeing
<pb n="130" facs="tcp:11457:77"/> the Prieſt offering unto God the conſecrated Hoſt in theſe words,<note n="b" place="margin">Supra quae propitio ac ſereno vultu reſpicere di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gneris.</note> 
                  <hi>Vpon the which things vouchſafe to looke with a mercifull and gratious countenance.</hi> For hee would ſay, how comes this to paſſe? That the bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy of Ieſus Chriſt, which is but one, is called, <hi>theſe things,</hi> as if hee had many bodies? And what an abuſe is this that the Prieſt prayeth that God would daigne to looke upon his Sonne Ieſus Chriſt with a mercifull and gratious eye; as if hee fea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red that Ieſus Chriſt were not acceptable and pleaſing to his Father; or as if Ieſus Chriſt had need to be prayed for unto God, or to have our recommendation unto God to accept him? For obſerve,
<pb n="131" facs="tcp:11457:77"/> that by theſe things the Prieſt underſtands and meanes the Hoaſt, which he holds, and not the faith, and the devotion, or the prayer of the people, as it appeares by the words next afore going, where he ſaith that he offers unto God <hi>an immaculate Hoaſt, an holy bread, a cup of everlaſting ſalvation:</hi> and then he adds, <hi>upon which things vouchſafe, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="5">V.<note place="margin">Supra quae propitio &amp; ſereno vultu reſpicere di<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>gneris, &amp; accepta ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bere ſicut accepta ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bere digna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus es mune<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ra pueri tui iuſti Abel, &amp; ſacrifici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um Patri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>archae no<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſtri Abrahae.</note> The people would be yet more offended by the words, which follow: <hi>Vpon the which things</hi> (ſaith hee) <hi>daigne to looke with a propiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous and gratious countenance, and to accept them as thou didſt daigne to accept the offerings of thy righteous ſonne Abel, and the Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice
<pb n="132" facs="tcp:11457:78"/> of our Patriarch Abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ham.</hi> For enquiring but what were the offerings which <hi>Abel</hi> offered unto God, and having learned, that it was a calfe, or a lambe, he would bee provo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ked to the heart to heare this compariſon, wherein Ieſus Chriſt is compared to a beaſt: and wherein the Prieſt beſeecheth God, that the body of Ieſus Chriſt may be as acceptable unto him, as a calfe or a lambe offered by <hi>Abel.</hi> For we have al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ready ſhewed that <hi>by Theſe things,</hi> he meanes the conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crated Hoaſte; and the Cup which he paralels and com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pares with the <hi>offerings</hi> of <hi>Abel,</hi> and not our faith or devotion with that of <hi>Abel.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="6">
                  <pb n="133" facs="tcp:11457:78"/>VI. The like ſubject of ſcandall would offer it ſelfe in the words following, wherein the Prieſt adjoy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neth,<note n="c" place="margin">Supplices te rogamus, omnipotens D us, i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>be haec preferri per manus ſancti Ange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>li tui in ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lime altare tuum in co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſpectu divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nae majeſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis tuae.</note> 
                  <hi>Wee humbly b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſeech thee, ô Almightie God, command that theſe things may be carryed by the hands of thine holy Angell, unto thine high Altar into the preſence of thy divine Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jeſtie.</hi> This ſurely is enough to offend a minde that hath but never ſo little cleare<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe and light of iudgement in it: what (will hee ſay) aske we of God, that an An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gell may come, and that he may take the Ho<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ſt out of the Prieſts hand? Needeth it that the eternall Sonne of God, bee offered unto his Father by an Angell? Or hath hee any need of the
<pb n="134" facs="tcp:11457:79"/> mediation of Angels to bee acceptable to his Father? Or if the Prieſt deſire the Angell to come, and take the Hoaſt from betweene his hands, Why doth hee eate it a little while after theſe words? Why ſtaies hee not the comming of the Angell? It ſeemes then hee feares he is not heard, as alſo that in calling Ieſus Chriſt <hi>Theſe things,</hi> hee ſpeakes manifeſtly againſt his owne intention, for Ie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus Chriſt is not theſe things, but a perſon.</p>
               <p>And here will preſent it ſelfe againe the ſame thought: that is, that theſe prayers are good being ſaid over the Almes, and over ſome quantitie of Bread and Wine not Tranſubſtantia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted,
<pb n="135" facs="tcp:11457:79" rendition="simple:additions"/> ſet upon the Table, ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the cuſtome of the Primitive Church; but are abſurd being ſpoken of Ieſus Chriſt. Without doubt theſe prayers elder then the beleefe of Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiation, have loſt their firſt ſignification tho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>row the change of the do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine.</p>
               <p n="7">VII. The words following afford like ſubject of offence, when the Prieſt adjoynes; <hi>Vt quotquot ex haec altaris participatione ſacroſanctum filij tui corpus ſumpſerimus: To the end that all and everie one of us, which have taken from this Altar the ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cred body of thy Sonne.</hi> For to what purpoſe uſeth hee theſe words, when none par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticipates with him? ſeeing
<pb n="136" facs="tcp:11457:80"/> in the moſt of their Maſſes the Prieſt eateth alone, and drinkes alway alone? And in private Maſſes there are none preſent, and yet the Prieſt ſpeakes in them, as if a number partaked in the ſame.</p>
               <p n="8">VIII. There would bee alſo a ſubject whereout to take offence in the words, which are uſed as the conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cration is made which they ſpeake onely by way of reci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tall, that is to ſay, in forme of narration and rehearſall as when a hiſtorie is related. Whereas the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> will have them ſpoken <hi>effectivè</hi> as ſeconded with an effect, and as if God there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by declaring that hee will have that bread become fleſh. When God ſaid, <hi>Let
<pb n="137" facs="tcp:11457:80"/> th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>re bee light, and let the earth bring forth hearbes, &amp;c.</hi> theſe words were effe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctive and operative, and pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duced light and plants. But hee that recites what God ſpake, <hi>Let there be light,</hi> by this recitall produceth not light. Yet for all that, the words of the Prieſt are but a meere recitall of that which Ieſus Chriſt ſpake. The words of the Prieſt are, <hi>Who</hi>
                  <note n="d" place="margin">Qui pridie quàm pate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>retur acce pit panem in ſanctas &amp; venera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biles manus ſuas &amp; ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vatis oc<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lis in coelum ad te Deum patrem ſuu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> omnipoten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> tibi grati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as agens, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nedixit fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>git, dedit<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> diſcipulis ſuis dicens, Accipite &amp; manducate ex hoc om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes, Hoc eſt enim corpu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meum.</note> 
                  <hi>(meaning Ieſus Chriſt) the day before hee ſuffered, tooke bread into his ſacred and venerable hands, and when hee had lift up his eyes to heaven unto thee his Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Almightie, giving thee thankes bleſſed it, brake it, and gave it to his Diſciples, ſaying, For this is my body.</hi> All this is but a meere reci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tall
<pb n="138" facs="tcp:11457:81"/> of that which Ieſus Chriſt hath done: Which cannot have any effective virtue, and this is forti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fied by theſe words, <hi>Accipite, Manducate,</hi> by which it is evident that the Prieſt expreſſeth not that which hee doth, or would doe, but onely that which Ieſus Chriſt hath done. For ordinarily when the Prieſt pronounceth theſe words, there is no body that taketh or eateth after the Prieſt. And the private Maſſes are without Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municants.</p>
               <p n="9">IX. It might alſo fall out that ſome one of the people more curious then others would take the boldneſſe to ſearch the holy Scriptures, and would obſerve that the
<pb n="139" facs="tcp:11457:81"/> Apoſtle Saint <hi>Paul</hi> in the firſt to the <hi>Corinthians,</hi> Chapter 11. verſe 24. wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſeth that Ieſus Chriſt ſaid, <hi>This is my body which is broken for you.</hi> And there above out of a curioſitie which is doubtleſſe the way to hereſie, would be inquiſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive, why the Prieſt omits theſe words, <hi>which is broken for you.</hi> For theſe are the words that are the deciders of the difference. It being moſt cleere and evident, that as the body of our Lord in the Euchariſt is not broken really, but ſacramentally; that ſo alſo the bodie of our Lord is not really but ſacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentally betweene the hands of the Prieſt. Nor is there any reaſon to require that theſe words <hi>which is
<pb n="140" facs="tcp:11457:82"/> broken for you</hi> ſhould bee a Sacramentall and figurative manner of ſpeech, and that theſe words, <hi>This is my body,</hi> ſhould be taken in any other manner. In a word, it is cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine that the bread in the Sacrament is in the ſame manner the body of Chriſt, as that it is broken in. Now broken it is not really, nor then likewiſe is the body of Ieſus Chriſt therein broken really. But Satha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> hath endea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>voured to damne and ſtop up this window, thorough which the light ſhineth in unto us ſo clearely, having this Word utterly out of the Bibles of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in, in ſteed of <hi>frangitur,</hi> there is inſerted <hi>tradetur,</hi> in ſteed of <hi>is broken,</hi> they have put <hi>ſhall be given.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="10">
                  <pb n="141" facs="tcp:11457:82"/>X. From the bread the Prieſt paſſeth to the Cup, and recites the words of our Lord, ſaying, that Ieſus Chriſt having taken the Cup, ſaid, <hi>Accipite, bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bite ex eo omnes. Hic est enim calix ſanguinis mei novi &amp; aeterni Teſtamenti, myſteri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um fidei. Take yee, drinke yee all hereof: for this is the Cup of my bloud of the New and eternall Testament, the Myſterie of faith.</hi> There alſo many ſubjects of ſcan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dall offer themſelves. For ſeeing the Prieſt witneſſeth that Ieſus Chriſt ſaid, <hi>Drinke yee all hereof.</hi> Why is it the priviledge of Prieſts and Kings onely to drinke of this Cup? If it belong to Prieſts and Kings onely, that this word <hi>Drinke yee</hi> is directed,
<pb n="142" facs="tcp:11457:83"/> then muſt the like be ſaid of this word <hi>Eate yee:</hi> For theſe words are directed to the ſame perſons. Then ſhould there bee none but Prieſts and Kings, that ought to eat of the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment. Add moreover that the Apoſtles being in the company of Ieſus Chriſt, held not the ranke of Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtors, but of ſheepe, and of Diſciples. Therefore the Apoſtle willeth, that the people of <hi>Corinth examine themſelves,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.28.</note> 
                  <hi>and ſo eat of this bread and drinke of this Cup.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="11">XI. Above all, theſe words afford ſubject of of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fence in this, that the Prieſt changeth the words of our Lord: For the words of the Maſſe are neither found in
<pb n="143" facs="tcp:11457:83"/> Saint <hi>Paul,</hi> nor in any of the Evangeliſts. Saint <hi>Paul</hi> ſaith, that the Lord ſaid, <hi>This Cup is the New Teſtament in my bloud: doe this in remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brance of me</hi> Excellent words. For theſe words <hi>This is my body,</hi> and thoſe, <hi>This Cup is the New Testament,</hi> ought to bee underſtood after the ſame manner. Now nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther the Cup, nor that which is in it, is really a Te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtament, but ſacramentally and in ſignification. Nor then the bread, which they call the Hoaſt, is really the body of Ieſus Chriſt, but ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramentally, and in ſignifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion. Therefore that this might not be diſcerned, the words of our Lord have bene changed in the Text of the Maſſe. For in the place of
<pb n="144" facs="tcp:11457:84"/> theſe words, <hi>This Cup is the New Teſtament,</hi> The Prieſt ſaith, <hi>This is the Cup of my bloud of the New and eternall Testament.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="12">XII. To the ſame end in the place, and inſtead of theſe words, <hi>Doe this in re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>membrance of me,</hi> the Prieſt ſaith, <hi>The Myſterie of faith,</hi> which is a ſtrange de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pravation, made of purpoſe, becauſe the word in remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brance, expounds theſe words, <hi>This is my body,</hi> to <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>it, that the bread is called the body of the Lord, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe it is the commemora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of it, according as the Scripture denominates the ſignes and commemorations by the names of the things ſignified.</p>
               <p n="13">XIII. Behold here yet
<pb n="145" facs="tcp:11457:84"/> another ſubject of ſcruple &amp; of ſcandall, that the people would receive if the Maſſe were ſaid in a tongue under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood: And this is it, A great while before the words which are called the words of conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cration, there are prayers in the Maſſe, wherein the un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conſecrated bread is called the ſacrifice, or immaculate Hoaſt, which is offered to God for the ſinnes of the quicke and the dead, in theſe words,<note n="a" place="margin">Suſcipe hanc im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maculatam hoſtiam, quam ego indignus fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mulus tuns offero tibi Deo meo vivo &amp; ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ro, pro in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>numerabi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>libus pecca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis &amp; offen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſionibus &amp; negligentijs meis, &amp; pro omnibus circumſtantibus, ſed &amp; pro omnibus fidelibus Chriſtianis vivis atque defunctis.</note> 
                  <hi>Receive this imma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culate Hoast, which I thine unworthy ſervant offer unto thee my living and true God for my numberleſſe ſinnes and offences, and negligences, and for all them that ſtand round about, and withall for all faith<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full
<pb n="146" facs="tcp:11457:85"/> Chriſtians quick and dead.</hi> He ſaith, the like thing over the unconſecrated Cup. All this is full of difficulties. For the unconſecrated bread is not the ſame Hoaſt with that which is conſecrated, which is ſaid to bee the true body of Ieſus Chriſt; by this meanes behold in the Maſſe two Hoaſts of divers natures, and two ſorts of Sacrifices. And that which is more ſtrange and of more difficult diſgeſtion is, that the Prieſt offers unto God in Sacrifice unconſecrated bread, for ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tisfaction for our ſinnes: Which is to offer a morſell of bread for payment for our ſinnes, and for the price of our redemption.</p>
               <p>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Bell lib. 2. de Miſſa cap. 17. §. Offertori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um Quin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que illae o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rationes, Suſcipe ſancte pa<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ter, &amp;c. Offerimus tibi Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne, &amp;c. Veni ſanctifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor, &amp;c. In ſpiritu hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>militatis, &amp;c. Suſcipo Sancta Tri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nitas, &amp;c. Neque anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quae admo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dum ſunt, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>eque in Romana Eccleſia ante quingentos annos legeba<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tur.</note>
                  <hi>Bellarmine</hi> in his 2.
<pb n="147" facs="tcp:11457:85"/> booke of the Maſſe, Chap. 17. ſeemeth to condeſcend and to yeeld as much tou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ching theſe prayers, for hee ſaith, that they are not very ancient, &amp; that untill within theſe five hu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>dred yeares they were not ſaid in the Church of <hi>Rome:</hi> for there are five prayers in ranke of like na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture in that part of the Maſſe, which is called the offertorie, the which this ſo renowned Cardinall hath beene bould to accuſe of no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veltie, and hath obſerved, that <hi>Innocent</hi> the III. who writ of the Maſſe in the yeare 1214. hath made no mention of them.</p>
               <p>But that by theſe prayers the Prieſt makes an oblation, and offers in ſacrifice uncon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecrated bread, <hi>Bellarmine</hi> ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>acknowledgeth
<pb n="148" facs="tcp:11457:86"/> it in his firſt booke of the Maſſe, Chap. 27. ſaying,<note n="c" place="margin">Bellarm. c. 27. §. Primo Negari non debet, pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem &amp; vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num aliquo modo in Miſſa of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferri, &amp; proinde pertinere ad rem quae ſacrificatur. Haec pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſitio pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tet primum ex ipſa Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgia. Nam cum ante conſecratio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem dici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus, Suſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pe ſancte Pater, hanc immacula<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam hoſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>am, certè pronomen HANC demonſtrat ad ſenſum id quod tunc mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus tene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus, id au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem panis eſt. Et ſimiles ſunt in Liturgia non paucae ſenten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiae, quae panem offerri manifeſtiſſimè demonſtrant.</note> 
                  <hi>It must not bee denied, that bread and wine are in ſome manner offered in the Maſſe. This may appeare first of all by the Liturgie it ſelfe: for when, before conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cration, wee ſay,</hi> Suſcipe, ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cte pater hanc immaculatam Hoſtiam: <hi>Receive ô holy fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, this immaculate Hoast: Certainely this Pronounce HANC demonstrates ſenſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bly that which we then hold in our hands: but it is bread which we hold. And in the Liturgie</hi> (ſo hee calls the Maſſe) <hi>there are many ſenten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, which manifeſtly ſhew that bread is offered.</hi> Behold
<pb n="149" facs="tcp:11457:86"/> here then in the Maſſe an Hoaſt offered in ſacrifice for the ſinnes of the quick and of the dead, which is not the bodie of Chriſt, but unconſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crated bread.</p>
               <p>But as concerning that, which the ſaid Cardinall ſaith, that theſe prayers are new, and brought in within theſe five hundred yeares, he ſaith true in ſome ſort. It is true, that it is a very new thing to ſacrifice unto God unconſecrated bread for the ſinnes of men. But to call the bread and the wine of the holy Supper, which the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple brought, and which the Paſtor offered unto God, ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifices, and holy oblations, it is a thing very ancient, and a prayer conformable to the Word of God, which calls
<pb n="150" facs="tcp:11457:87"/> Almes &amp; prayers, and al holy actions, ſacrifices.<note n="d" place="margin">Bellarm. Ibid. §. <hi>Deinde.</hi> Veteres Patres paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſim ita tra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dunt. Ire<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neus lib. 4. cap 32. dicit Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiam offerre Deo ſacrifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cium ex creaturis, id eſt ex pane &amp; vino. Cy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prianus lib. 2. Epiſt. 3. dicit Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtum obtu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſſe patri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>calicem vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>no &amp; aqua miſtum. Et in ſermo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne de ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>emoſyna, reprehen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dens divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes foemi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nas, quae non adfe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rebant pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecrandum. Locuples (inquit) &amp; dives, in Dominicum ſine ſacrificio venis, &amp; partem de ſacrificio, quod pauper obtulit, ſumis. Vbi per ſacrificium panem intelligit, qui per ſacerdotes Deo ſacrifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>candus erat.</note> The fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers of the firſt Ages ſpake thus. So ſpake <hi>Ireneus</hi> in his 4. booke, Chap. 32. ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, <hi>The Church offereth to God a ſacrifice of his creatures;</hi> that is to ſay of bread and wine. And <hi>Cyprian</hi> in the Epiſtle 3. of the 2. booke, ſaith that Chriſt offered unto his Father a Cup blended with wine and water. And in his Sermon <hi>Of Almes,</hi> reproving the rich women, that brought not bread to Church for an offering, ſaid unto them, <hi>Thou rich and wealthy woman, that commest to the Supper of the Lord with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out a ſacrifice, that takeſt part
<pb n="151" facs="tcp:11457:87"/> of the ſacrifice which the poore hath offered:</hi> Where it is evident, that by theſe ſacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fices he calls the offerings of bread and of wine not conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crated, brought by the people, as freely acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgeth the ſame Cardinall in the ſame place.</p>
               <p>But that which is more ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſe in this matter, is that the Prieſt on Chriſtmaſſe day, adioyneth,<note n="e" place="margin">Oblata, Domine, munera nova uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geniti tui nativitate ſanctifica.</note> 
                  <hi>O Lord Hallow by the new birth of thy Sonne, theſe offerings which we have offered unto thee.</hi> He ſpeaketh of an oblation al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ready offered, and yet this is ſpoken before conſecra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</p>
               <p>The title of the 24. Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non of the third Councill of <hi>Carthage</hi> is ſuch,<note n="f" place="margin">Vt in ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crificio tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tùm panis &amp; calix of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feratur.</note> 
                  <hi>That in ſacrifice nothing be offered but
<pb n="152" facs="tcp:11457:88"/> bread and the Cup.</hi>
                  <note n="g" place="margin">
                     <hi>Ipſe Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non</hi> Vt in Sacramen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis corporis &amp; ſanguinis Domi i, ni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hil ampl<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ùs offeratur, quàm ipſe Dominus tradidit, hoc eſt panis &amp; vinum aqua mixtum. Nec ampliùs in ſacrificijs offeratur, quàm de uvis &amp; fru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentis.</note> And in the Text of the Canon there is, <hi>That in the Sacraments of the bodie and blood of our Lord, nothing bee offered but what the Lord hath or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dained, namely of bread and of wine mingled with wa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter; and that nothing bee offered in ſacrifices, but that which commeth of the grape and wheat.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="14">XIIII. But behold here the things, which as much, or more then the precedent, would give the people a very ſtrong impreſſion, and would diſcover unto them the abu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes of the Maſſe, were it but pronounced with an audible voice in the vulgar tongue. The Prieſt in the beginning of the Maſſe ſaith his <hi>Confiteor,</hi> in theſe words,
<pb n="153" facs="tcp:11457:88"/>
                  <note n="h" place="margin">Confite<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>or Deo om<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nipotenti, beatae Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiae, ſemper Virgini: bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to Iohanni Baptiſtae, ſanctis Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtolis <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>etro &amp; Paulo: omnibus Sanctis, &amp; vobis, fra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tres; quia peccavi nimis co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gitatione, verbo, opere Mea culpa, mea culpa, mea maxi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ma culpa. Ideò precor b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>atam Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riam ſemper Virginem, be<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>tum Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cha<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lem Ar<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>chang<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>lum, beatum Io<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hannem Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ptu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctos Apoſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtol<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ke trum &amp; Pau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum, omnes Sancto<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp; vos fratres, orate pro me ad Dominum Deum noſtrum.</note> 
                  <hi>I confeſſe unto Almighty God, and to the bleſſed Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie ever a Virgin: To bleſſed Iohn Baptist, to the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, to all the Saints, and to you bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thren, I have too exceedingly ſinned in thought, word, and deed. Mine offence, mine of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fence, mine exceeding great offence. Wherefore I beſeech the bleſsed Marie ever a Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin, the bleſſed Michael Archangell, the bleſſed Iohn Baptiſt, the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, all the Saints, and you brethren, to pray for me unto the Lord our God.</hi> In this confeſſion the Prieſt confeſſeth his ſinnes to the dead departed this life, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trarie to the example of all
<pb n="154" facs="tcp:11457:89"/> the prayers and confeſſions, which are found in the Scriptures, all which are made unto God onely. For even as it is God onely, whom we have eſpecially of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fended, <hi>Tibi ſoli peccavi,</hi> Pſalme 51. verſe 6. <hi>I have ſinned against thee onely,</hi> ſo alſo is it God alone, that can forgive us our ſinnes, and it is he alone that underſtands the prayers of the heart: becauſe hee it is onely that knowes the hearts of men, 2. <hi>Chron.</hi> 6. ver. 30. and it is to be noted, that by the 23. Canon of the third Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cill of <hi>Carthage</hi> it is expreſly forbidden to direct in the Euchariſt any prayer to any other then to the perſon of the Father,<note place="margin">Vt cum al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tari aſſiſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur, ſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per ad Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trem diri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gatur oratio.</note> not permitting ſo much as to addreſſe it one<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly
<pb n="155" facs="tcp:11457:89"/> to the perſon of the Sonne. How much leſſe would theſe fathers have ſuffered, that in the Eucha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſt there ſhould be offered prayers to Saints, and to An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gells?</p>
               <p n="15">XV. But that which is yet worſe in this confeſſion, is, that the Prieſt prayeth to have for interceſſors unto God the Archangell <hi>Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chael, Iohn Baptist, Peter,</hi> and <hi>Paul, &amp;c.</hi> never ſo much as making in one word menti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of the interceſſion of Ieſus Chriſt, who nevertheleſſe went up into heaven of pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe to make requeſt for us, as Saint <hi>Paul</hi> teacheth us, <hi>Rom.</hi> 8. verſe 33. <hi>We have an Advocate with the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, to wit, Ieſus Chriſt the righteous. For he it is, who is
<pb n="156" facs="tcp:11457:90"/> the propitiation for our ſinnes,</hi> 1 <hi>Iohn</hi> 2. ver. 1. and 2. thus in their Letanies they ſay to every Saint, <hi>Ora pro nobis,</hi> But unto Ieſus Chriſt. <hi>Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerere nobis,</hi> diſpoiling him of the office of Interceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſor.</p>
               <p n="16">XVI. That if the Maſſe were ſaid in Engliſh, would not the people bee offended, hearing the Prieſt ſaying in his entering into the Maſſe, <hi>We beſeech thee,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Oramus te Domine, per mertia San<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ctorum, quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum reliq<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>iae hic ſunt, ut indulgere digneris omni pec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cata mea.</note> 
                  <hi>Lord, by the merits of the Saints, whoſe reliques are herevnder, that thou wilt vouchſafe to forgive mee all my ſinnes.</hi> What? (would the people ſay) muſt then the Lords Table needs be changed into a Sepul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cher? And muſt the Maſſe bee ſaid ouer dead-mens bones? And why is ſalva<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion
<pb n="157" facs="tcp:11457:90"/> prayed for thorow the merits of the Saints? As if Ieſus Chriſt had not ſuffici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ently ſatisfied for us? or as if to obtaine remiſſion of our ſinnes, it were behovefull that men, that have beene ſinners, and that have had need of pardon themſelves, doe merit the remiſſion of our ſinnes for us? For the effecting whereof muſt there bee found out payments for debts already payed, and for which Ieſus Chriſt hath fully ſatisfied? And if the Saints have merited any thing, God in giving them eternall ſalvation hath more then ſufficiently payed them their merits. It is a point of iniuſtice to will, that the ſame money ſhould ſerve to make two purchaſes, when
<pb n="158" facs="tcp:11457:91"/> ſcarcely they have beene ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficient for to compaſſe the firſt. Beſides, they told us that the Saints are not Me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diators of redemption, but onely of interceſſion: but now I ſee that the Maſſe ſpeakes of them as of media<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors of redemprion, in as much as it ſaith, that they have deſerved for us ſalvati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, and remiſſion of our ſinnes.</p>
               <p n="17">XVII. But if the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple knew that amongſt theſe Saints, whoſe bones are ſtoo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved up under the Altar, and unto whoſe merits the Prieſt hath recourſe, that there are many of them, whoſe Sanctitie is very doubtfull; namely, thoſe whom the Pope hath foiſted into the Catalogue of his
<pb n="159" facs="tcp:11457:91"/> Saints with commandement to call upon them: and that of thoſe reliques, the grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſt part of them are falſe and ſuborned:<note place="margin">Buckler or ſhield of faith, in the Chapt. of the invocation of Saints.</note> and that many of theſe Saints never were men, being imaginarie perſons, or forged at pleaſure, as we have elſewhere ſhewed, they would bee yet much more aſtoniſht, and would grone under the burthen of ſo cru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ell a captivitie.</p>
               <p n="18">XVIII. The people likewiſe would have a iuſt ground to bee offended, knowing that the Prieſt in private Maſſes, and with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out aſſiſtants, ſaith <hi>Orate, fratres, &amp;c. pray brethren, &amp;c.</hi> For who are theſe bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thren, to whom he ſpeaketh being all alone? Pope <hi>Inno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cent</hi> III. in the ſecond
<pb n="160" facs="tcp:11457:92"/> booke of the Myſteries of the Maſſe,<note place="margin">Piè creden dum eſt, &amp; ſacris au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thoritatibus comproba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur, quod Angeli co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mites aſſiſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t orantibus.</note> Chap. 25. an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwereth, that theſe brethren are the Angells: But the words immediatly follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing contradict his anſwer; <hi>Pray my brethren, that my ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice, and yours may bee ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceptable unto almighty God:</hi> For this ſacrifice is not made for Angels, nor by Angels. As alſo that if theſe words, <hi>Pray ye, my brethren,</hi> bee di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rected to Angels, even ſo alſo theſe words, <hi>Take ye, eate ye,</hi> will bee directed unto them: and ſo muſt wee beleeve, that in ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litarie Maſſes the An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gels are preſent in the roome of the people to eate.</p>
               <p n="19">XIX. But what would the people ſay hearing theſe
<pb n="161" facs="tcp:11457:92"/> words of the Canon of the Maſſe, <hi>Communicantes &amp; memoriam venerantes impri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mis glorioſae ſemperque Virgi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis Mariae. Communicating and honouring the memorie chiefly of the glorious and ever a Virgin Mary.</hi> To what purpoſe is it to ſay, <hi>Communicating together,</hi> when none communicates? But who could endure that the Communion of the holy Sacrament ſhould bee celebrated <hi>IN THE FIRST PLACE</hi> for the honour the memorie of the Virgin <hi>Mary?</hi> Seeing that the Inſtitution of the Sacred Supper by Ieſus Chriſt ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rieth it expreſly, that it is in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtituted in remembrance of Ieſus Chriſt, who ſaid, <hi>Doe this in remembrance of me?</hi>
                  <pb n="162" facs="tcp:11457:93"/> By this relation, Ieſus Chriſt ſhould have ſaid, <hi>Doe this IN THE FIRST PLACE in re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>membrance of my Mother.</hi> We ought to ſpeake of the holy and bleſſed Virgin with all reſpect and reverence: but for all this, ought wee not to change the nature of the Sacred Supper, nor to divert or alienate it from it true end. For it is inſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to ſhew forth the Lords death, but not to ſhew forth the death of the holy Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin: ſith ſhee ſuffered not death for our redempti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</p>
               <p n="20">XX. Some comfort had it beene, if the Prieſt ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving ſaid, that this commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion is celebrated <hi>in the firſt place,</hi> to honour the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>memorie
<pb n="163" facs="tcp:11457:93"/> of the bleſſed Vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gin, he had added, that it is likewiſe done in the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>membrance of Ieſus Chriſt. But this is it which hee omits:<note n="i" place="margin">Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicantes &amp; memo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riam ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerantes imprimis glorioſae ſemper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que virgi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis Mariae genetricis Dei &amp; Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mini no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtri Ieſu Chriſti, ſed &amp; bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>torum A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtolo rum ac mart<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>um tuorum Pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tri, Pauli, &amp;c. Lini, Gleri, Cle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentis, &amp;c. Coſmae, Damiani, &amp; omnium Sanctorum tuorum, quorum meritis precibuſque roga<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>nus ut in omni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus protectionis tuae muniamur auxilio, per eundem Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtum, &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>Communicating and honouring the memorie in the firſt place of the glo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rious ever Virgin Marie, Mother of our God and Lord Ieſus Christ, but likewiſe of all thy holy Apoſtles, Peter, Paul, &amp;c. Coſmus and Da<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mian, and all thy Saints by the merits and prayers of whom wee beſeech thee, that in all things we may be fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſhed with the ſuccours of thy protection by the ſame Ieſus Chriſt our Lord.</hi> He maketh indeed mention of Ieſus Chriſt, but hee doth
<pb n="164" facs="tcp:11457:94"/> not ſay, that this communi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on is done in his memorie, onely he ſaith that in the firſt place hee celebrates the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mory of the Virgin <hi>Mary,</hi> and next the memorie of the Saints, amongſt whom hee thruſts in many Popes. And alwaies falls backe upon the merits of the Saints, and ſaith, <hi>precibus meritiſque.</hi> Not contenting himſelfe that the prayers of the Saints beſtead us, hee willeth, that they merit for us the grace of God.</p>
               <p n="21">XXI. About the end of the Maſſe the Prieſt having taken the Hoaſt and the Cup, maketh his prayer for himſelfe.<note n="k" place="margin">Corpus tuum, Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine, quod ſumpſi, &amp; ſanguis que potavi ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>haereat vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſceribus meis.</note> 
                  <hi>Thy body, Lord, which I have taken, and thy blood, which I have drunke, cleaveth cloſe to my entralles:</hi>
                  <pb n="165" facs="tcp:11457:94"/> Hee ſhould rather have prayed with the Apoſtle, that Ieſus Chriſt would dwell in his heart by faith, <hi>Epheſ.</hi> 3.19. and that his body might be the temple of the holy Ghoſt, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 6.16. for as Saint <hi>Iohn</hi> ſaith in his firſt Epiſtle, Chap. 4. verſe 13. <hi>By this we know that we abide in him, and he in us, becauſe he hath given us of his ſpirit.</hi> But to imagine that the body of Ieſus Chriſt ſit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting at the right hand of God ſticketh faſt to the guts and entrailes of a Prieſt, it is in diſhonouring Ieſus Chriſt to defile ones ſelfe with car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nall thoughts. And the ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther for that our Adverſaries hold that the wicked; yea beaſts, doe alſo eate the bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>die of our Lord, into
<pb n="166" facs="tcp:11457:95"/> whoſe entrailes alſo wee muſt beleeve that the glorious bodie of the Sonne of God, is clapt up. And that hee was annexed to <hi>Iudas</hi> his en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trailes after he had participa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted in the Sacrament. Pope <hi>Innocent</hi> III. in 4. booke of the Myſteries of the Maſſe, Chap. 16. propoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deth an important queſtion:<note n="l" place="margin">Si fortè ſeceſſus vel fluxus aut vomitus poſt ſolam Euchariſtiae perceptio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem evene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit, ex acci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dentibus &amp; humoribus generatur.</note> 
                  <hi>If</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>any one ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving nothing elſe in his belly but the conſecrated Hoaſt, and the bloud of the Cup, be ſeaſed on by a ſcowring, or flux of the belly, of what man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner, and of what nature are thoſe excrements?</hi> The ſolution is, that they are accidents and humours: but he cleares not that dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficultie, namely, if Ieſus
<pb n="167" facs="tcp:11457:95"/> Chriſt ſticke faſt to his en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trailes.</p>
               <p n="22">XXII. It would bee a thing too infinite to ſet forth all that may be met withall in the Maſſes of the whole yeare, and in the whole publique ſervice of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> which might offend the people, were it but propounded in the vulgar tongue. As that which is ſaid on Good-fryday.<note n="m" place="margin">Ecce lig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num crucis, in quo ſalus mundi pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pendit, ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nite adore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus. Deus miſereatur noſtri, Evo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vac.</note> 
                  <hi>Loe here the wood of the Croſse, whereon the ſal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vation of the world hung, come, let us worſhip, God have mercy vpon us, Evo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vac.</hi> The which word, <hi>Evo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vac,</hi> is a word of triumph, which the furious and drun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken Prieſts of <hi>Bacchus</hi> uſed as they did ſing in the ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour of their God <hi>Bacchus.</hi>
                  <pb n="168" facs="tcp:11457:96"/> Then puts the Prieſt off his ſhooes to worſhip bare<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>foot the wood of the Croſſe.</p>
               <p>Then is ſaid this An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>theme.<note n="n" place="margin">Crucem tuam adora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus, Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne, &amp; ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctam tuam reſurrectio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem lauda<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus. Crux fidelis, inter omnes, ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bor vna no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bilis, nulla ſylva tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tùm profert, fronde, flo<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>re, germine. Dulce lig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num, dulces clavos, dulce pondus ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinet.</note> 
                  <hi>Wee adore thy Croſſe, O Lord, and praiſe thy reſurrection.</hi> And in ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king of the Croſſe, <hi>Faithfull Croſſe, onely noble amongſt the trees, there is no forreſt brings forth ſo much in l<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>afe, flower, or budd, This ſweet wood ſuſtaines ſweet nailes, ſweet waight.</hi> Whilſt theſe words are ſpoken, everie one worſhips the Croſſe, and when they lift up the Croſſe, they ſay, <hi>Ave lignum tri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>umphale, &amp;c. I ſalute thee, or haile triumphant Croſſe:</hi> which is manifeſtly ſpoken to the wood. And hereupon moſt of the Doctors main<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine,
<pb n="169" facs="tcp:11457:96"/> that the Croſſe ought to be adored with the wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of <hi>Latria,</hi> which is the higheſt kinde of adorati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</p>
               <p n="23">XXIII. The Saturday before <hi>Eaſter</hi> Maſſe is ſaid in violet: wherein they hallow Incens, and there is virtue given it to drive away divels: and they put out all the can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dles in the Church, and then they light them againe with hallowed fire: and the Dea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>con brings three great wax candles at the end of a ſtaffe: then he ſticks five graines of incens in a great wax Candle in forme of a Croſſe; upon which wax candle, this bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing is ſaid in ſinging it in a ſtile, whereof the impietie is abſurd, and the termes ri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diculous. Loe here the very
<pb n="170" facs="tcp:11457:97"/> words<note n="o" place="margin">In huius igitur no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctis gratia, ſuſcipe, ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cte Pater, incenſi hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ius ſacrifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cium veſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pertinum, quod tibi in hac ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rei oblati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>one ſolen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni per mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtorum manus de operibus apum ſacro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſancta red<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſia. Sed iam columnae huius prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conia novi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus, quam in honorem Dei rutillans ignis accen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit. Qui licet ſit diviſus in partes, mu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuati tamen luminis de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trimenta non novit. Aliter enim liquantibus ceris, quas in ſubſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiam pretioſae huius lampadis apis mater eduxit. O verè bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ta nox, quae ſpoliauit Aegyptios, &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>In the grace of this night, receive, holy father, the evening Sacrifice of this incenſe, which the holy Church offereth up unto thee in this ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemne oblation of waxen Can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dles by the hands of Miniſters, of the worke of Bees. But al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ready wee acknowledge the praiſes of this columne, which the gliſtering fire kindles in the honour of God, which al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>though it bee divided into parts, acknowledgeth no loſſe of borowed light, for it is fedd by the liquid wax, which the mother Bee hath produced into the ſubſtance of this precious lampe. O truely happie night, which diſpoiled the Egypti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, and enricht the Hebrewes. Night wherein earthly things
<pb n="171" facs="tcp:11457:97"/> are blended with celeſtiall, and divine with humane; Wee pray thee then Lord, that this waxen candle conſecrated to the honour of thy name, may hold out without failing, to destroy the darkneſse of this night, and being acceptable in the odour of a good ſent, may be blended and ranked amongſt the heavenly lights above. Let the morning bringer Lu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cifer meet with it flames, that Lucifer I ſay, that cannot ſet, or goe downe.</hi> All this gallimau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>frey and medley of abſurde termes, which give to a wax<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>en taper, that which belongs to the doctrine of the Goſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pell, and placeth a waxen ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per compoſed of the worke of Bees amongſt the ſtarres of heaven, is farre from the
<pb n="172" facs="tcp:11457:98"/> language of the ſpirit of God.</p>
               <p n="24">XXIIII. On the ſame Saturday they hallow their fonts, in which is the water for baptiſme, in theſe words, <hi>Make this water by thy Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jeſties Empire,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Note. The God head blending it ſelfe with water, gives it virtue to regenerate ſoules, and maketh the water to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>come a new creature, and a cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtiall race by the immacu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>late wombe of the foun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine.</note> 
                  <hi>take the grace of thy onely Sonne by the holy Ghoſt, which by the ſecret admixtion of his God-head make fruitfull this water pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pared for the regeneration of men; to the end, that having conceived ſanctification tho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>row the immaculate wombe of the divine fountaine, borne againe, as a new creature, may become a celestiall race, and let the mother grace bring forth in the infancie all them, that the Sex diſtinguiſheth unto the body, or the age unto time. Set farre away from
<pb n="173" facs="tcp:11457:98"/> hence, thou that comman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding Lord, every uncleane ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit, let all wickedneſſe of dia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bolicall fraud keepe farre a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>way, let the mixture of any contrary power here have place, let it not hover over about it to lay any ambuſhes, let it not ſlide in covertly, let it not corrupt by annoying it Let this holy and innocent crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture be free from all aſſaults of the enemie, and be purged by the departure of all wicked<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſse. Let this water be a li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving well, a regenerating water, a purifying wave, that all they that ſhall be waſhed in this wholeſome lavor, the holy Ghost working in them, may obtaine indulgence of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect purgation; wherefore I bleſſe thee creature of water, by the living God, † by the true
<pb n="174" facs="tcp:11457:99"/> God, † by the holy God, † by the God, who in the beginning by his word ſeparated thee from the dry land, &amp;c.</hi> Then hee breathes upon the water in forme of a Croſſe, and prayes that thoſe waters may be efficatious to purifie the underſtanding, and dip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ping the taper three times into the water, he ſaith, <hi>Let the power of the holy Ghoſt de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcend in fulneſſe upon this fountaine.</hi> Then he blowes thriſe upon the water in this figure. † Then powreth hee oyle and creame into it in forme of a Croſſe. There is even as much ſenſe in all theſe words, as efficacie in the ceremonie. I thinke ſome broken-winded Monke, whoſe braine ſwarmed out extravagant conceptions,
<pb n="175" facs="tcp:11457:99"/> made theſe prayers in an ignorant age; or that ſome profane fellow ſpor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted him ſelfe in ridicu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lous termes to mocke God.</p>
               <p n="25">XXV. Thus when they conſecrate ſalt, the Biſhop, or Prieſt ſaith, <hi>I conjure thee, creature ſalt, &amp;c.</hi> And ſpeaking to ſalt, as if it underſtood him, gives it power againſt evill ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits.</p>
               <p>In the Maſſe-booke which is in uſe at <hi>Paris,</hi> in the Maſſe of the holy Virgin <hi>Mary,</hi> is extant a Paſſage, which ſaith, <hi>O faelix puerpera, noſtra pians ſcelera; iure matris impera, redemptori. O thou happie woman in childbed, who expia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſt our ſinnes, command by
<pb n="176" facs="tcp:11457:100"/> the right of a mother, the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deemer.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="26">XXVI. Theſe things and many other the like wherewith ſwarmeth the whole Romiſh ſervice, could they but bee pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nounced in Engliſh with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out exaſperating the minds, and without moving in ſome diſtate, in other ſome laughter, in o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers execration? Who would laugh hearing the Prieſt ſaying in the begin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning of the Maſſe. <hi>Ad Deum qui laetificat iuven<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tutem meam. Vnto God that gladds my youth,</hi> Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beit this Prieſt have a gray head.</p>
               <p>In a word, the whole body of the Romiſh ſervice, principally the
<pb n="177" facs="tcp:11457:100"/> Canon of the Maſſe, is compoſed in ſuch a man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner, that I doubt not but that the Popes would willingly correct many things in it, if it were in their power: and that they would make the ſame alteration, which they have made in the Maſſes of the Saints, out of which the Popes, <hi>Pius</hi> the V. and <hi>Clement</hi> the VIII. have raſed out many Proofes and prayers to the Saints, which are ſtill extant in moſt of the Maſſe-bookes. In the which Canon that which moſt diſpleaſeth our Ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſaries, is, that there are many clauſes, which con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tradict Merits, Purgatorie, and Tranſubſtantiation. In private Maſſes; In the
<pb n="178" facs="tcp:11457:101"/> Communion under one kinde, and in an unknowne tongue, and that it is evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent, that the prayers of this Canon are in a manner all made to bee ſaid over the Almes, and over the bread and wine, and not over the bodie of our Lord.<note place="margin">Syn. Trid. Seſſion. XXII. Can. 6. Si quis dixerit Canonem Miſſae erro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>res contine<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re, ideoque abrogandu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> eſſe, ana<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thema ſit.</note> But they dare not touch this peece, becauſe the Councill of <hi>Trent</hi> in the XXII. Seſſion thun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dreth and Anathematiſeth every man that ſhall ſay, that in the Canon of the Maſſe there is any thing to bee corrected, they have bound their owne hands by this decree. This is the ſole remedie, that remaines for them, to eſtrange the people from the underſtanding of the
<pb n="179" facs="tcp:11457:101"/> Maſſe, whereunto ſerveth the barbarous tongue, and the lowe murmur, and the confuſed and inarticu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>late ſinging thereof.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="10" type="chapter">
               <pb n="180" facs="tcp:11457:102"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. X.</hi> An examination of our Adverſaries reaſons: eſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pecially of thoſe of Mounſieur the Cardinal du Perron.</head>
               <p>AS touching the pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers of particulars in a tongue not underſtood ſo much as by him himſelfe that prayeth, our adverſaries caſt downe the bucklers and de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fend not themſelves, but abandon their cauſe, onely they ſay, That <hi>it is the Church.</hi> For this word Church is a covert and ſtar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting hole, for every ſort of abuſe, and a playſter for eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry ſore. This is it they op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe
<pb n="181" facs="tcp:11457:102"/> againſt the Word of God, and unto all antiqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie, unto reaſon, and unto common ſenſe, which in this point are contrarie to the now Church of <hi>Rome</hi> of this time.</p>
               <p>But as for the publick ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice in an unknowne tongue not underſtood, our adverſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ries propound ſome ſlender reaſons, which we muſt ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amine.</p>
               <p n="1">I. They ſay that the title of the Croſſe was writ by <hi>Pilate</hi> in three tongues, in Hebrew, Greeke and La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, they will have <hi>Pilate;</hi> that was a Pagan Iudge, give this law to the Chriſtian Church. For being a man of great prudence, it is to be preſumed that he had a care that the Maſſe ſhould bee
<pb n="182" facs="tcp:11457:103"/> ſung in a fit tongue. Thus <hi>Pilates</hi> authoritie carieth it away, above the Word of God, and againſt the exam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples of Ieſus Chriſt, of the Prophets and of the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles. That if, according to the cuſtome of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manes, the title of the Croſſe had beene written but in one tongue, then ſhould they not, by this rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, ſing the Maſſe but in one tongue, or if <hi>Pilate</hi> had writ nothing, the Maſſe had not beene ſung at all.</p>
               <p n="2">
                  <note place="margin">Du Perron lib. <hi>6.</hi> of his book againſt the King of great Brit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine.</note>II. They have no better grace when they ſay, that it is expedient that divine ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice be ſaid thorowout and in all places in the ſame tongue, that ſtrangers may underſtand it. This reaſon
<pb n="183" facs="tcp:11457:103"/> contradicts the former, for if it be expedient, that divine ſervice be ſaid in one and the ſame tongue every where, then ſhall we be forced not to reſt upon the inſcription of the Croſſe in three tongues, and we ſhall be dri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven to ſay ſervice in one onely tongue thorow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out the whole univerſall Church.</p>
               <p>By the ſame reaſon, Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons ought to be made eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry where in the ſame tongue in favour of ſtrangers. Cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tainely the ſervice in Latine doth in no meaſure at all comfort the ſtrangers that are in <hi>France:</hi> For of theſe ſtrangers, three fourth parts at the leaſt underſtand not the Latine, and there will bee found in <hi>France,</hi> ten
<pb n="184" facs="tcp:11457:104"/> times moe ſtrangers which underſtand the French, then the Latine. And theſe ſtrangers which underſtand the Latine cannot under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand the Maſſe, whereof a great part is pronounced in ſo low a voice, that they that are neere the Prieſt cannot heare his voice. But what ſhadow of reaſon is there for it, that in favour of a few ſtrangers, which are in great townes, all the people of <hi>France</hi> muſt be deprived of the underſtanding of divine ſervice? and eſpecially all the townes and Burroughes wherein there are no ſtran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gers? That if in one great Towne, as in <hi>Paris,</hi> they would gratifie ſtrangers, there ſhould be aſſigned for the <hi>Italians</hi> one Church,
<pb n="185" facs="tcp:11457:104"/> wherein ſervice ſhould bee ſaid in <hi>Italian,</hi> and ſo of other nations, by this meanes every nation ſhould have at <hi>Paris</hi> the ſervice in their owne tongue.</p>
               <p n="3">III. They further add that to have every where the ſame tongue, is a ſigne of union, and of concord in the Catholike Church. In thus ſpeaking they declare that it would bee expedient, that the ſervice ſhould neither bee ſaid in Greeke, nor in Hebrew, tongues neverthe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſſe which they ſay were authoriſed by the inſcription of the Croſſe. But the vni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on which God approveth and applaudeth in his Word, is not the vnion of one and the ſame tongue, but of faith and charitie.
<pb n="186" facs="tcp:11457:105"/> Which vnion may bee amongſt thoſe of divers tongues; as on the contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie, men of the ſame tongue doe often diſſent in faith. Which is more. God is glorified, when in divers tongues hee is purely and unanimouſly ſerved &amp; called upon: as God himſelfe wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſeth ſaying, <hi>As I live, ſaith the Lord, every knee ſhall bow before me, and eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry tongue ſhall give glory un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to God. Rom.</hi> 14. <hi>verſe</hi> 11. <hi>Eſay</hi> 45.23. For this it was that God gave to his Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles the gift of divers tongues, to the end, that in all tongues God might bee ſerved and called up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</p>
               <p n="4">
                  <note place="margin">Du Perron the ſame.</note>IIII. Alſo preſuppoſing that divine ſervice bee not
<pb n="187" facs="tcp:11457:105"/> done for the inſtruction of the people, but onely to glorifie God by prayers, and thankſgiving, and by their aſſiſtance to bring their con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent unto that which is done in the Church, and to be partakers of the fruits which the Church obtaines of God by the Liturgie, they ſay, that the people which underſtand not, looſe not theſe fruits, nor the ends for the which divine ſervice is inſtituted: becauſe that the Churches authoritie is a ſufficient caution and ſecu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritie for the people: And that it is enough that the Paſtors underſtand for them. But by the ſame ends for the which they ſay that di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine ſervice is inſtituted, it is eaſie to convince them.
<pb n="188" facs="tcp:11457:106"/> For perſons aſſembled and met together to glorifie God by prayers and giving of thankes, ought to know that which they aske, and what they give thankes for. Now theſe <hi>Rabbines</hi> will have the people aske they wot not what, and give thankes for they know not why. And ſeeing that they will have the people aſſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to yeeld their conſent to what is done and ſaid in the Church, how will they have them approve, and aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent unto things they under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand not? But if the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple aſſiſt to participate in the good things which the Church receiveth by the publike ſervice, they aſſiſt then to bee inſtructed and comforted, for that is one
<pb n="189" facs="tcp:11457:106"/> of the fruits for which di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine ſervice is inſtituted. And ſeeing that in the Maſſe the Prieſt ſpeaketh to the people, in vaine ſpeakes he to a people that underſtands him not. And ſeeing that in the Maſſe are read Chapters of the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, wherein God ſpeakes unto men, they ought not to hinder, that God bee not underſtood by men. The Apoſtle to the <hi>Romanes,</hi> Chapter 10. tells us, that faith comes by hearing of the Word of God, not then by an aſſiſtance without underſtanding that which God propoundeth unto us in his Word. And the ſame Apoſtle ſpeaking to the people of <hi>Corinth,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 11. <hi>ver.</hi> 26.</note> will that in eating the bread of
<pb n="190" facs="tcp:11457:107"/> the Lords Supper, and in drinking of the Cup, they ſhew forth the Lords death, which cannot be done by perſons that aſſiſt without underſtanding the ſame. Of all theſe fruits are they de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prived, that aſſiſt and are preſent at a ſervice where they underſtand not,</p>
               <p n="5">V. As for that, that <hi>Du Perron</hi> ſaith, that the Church ſtands for the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples caution and ſecuritie: as if it could anſwer for the people at Gods judge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment Seat; I ſay, that for this Church, that boaſts it ſelfe to bee a caution, it ſhall ſtand in need of ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther caution to give us aſſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance that it erres not, and that God receives her for caution. Surely at the day
<pb n="191" facs="tcp:11457:107"/> of judgement, Prieſts ſhall not anſwer for the people. Hee ſhall finde himſelfe deceived and fowly miſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken; who then would give his Curate for his cau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion. Above all thoſe Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtors ſhall not bee currant, who to enhaunſe their au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thoritie, and to leade the people on in ignorance at their pleaſure, have eſtran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged them from all under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding. But why may not the Greeke Church as well be caution as the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane? Seeing the Greeke Church is more ancient then the Romane, and the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> is but her daughter, and received from her the Chriſtian re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion, and boaſts her ſelfe as well to bee Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicke,
<pb n="192" facs="tcp:11457:108"/> and to have the chaires of Saint <hi>Peter</hi> and of many Apoſtles?</p>
               <p n="6">
                  <note place="margin">Du Perron pag. <hi>1079.</hi>
                  </note>VI. But ſaith this Car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinall, if to profit at a Maſſe it were neceſſarie to underſtand it, the deafe, and the perſons that ſtand a farre off from him that ſaith ſervice, ſhould receive no benefit by it, if this reaſon were of any weight. Then might we as well ſay, that we muſt preach in a tongue not underſtood, for though it were neceſſarie to preach in a tongue underſtood, yet the deafe, and ſuch as were at too farre a diſtance from the Preacher, would re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive no profit by him. I ſay then, that where the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fects of nature hinder from underſtanding what is ſaid,
<pb n="193" facs="tcp:11457:108"/> we are not for that accoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>table before God: for God imputes not that for a crime which hee himſelfe hath done. But we ſtand accoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>table unto him for the im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peachments, and hindran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, which we our ſelves lay in the way to hinder the un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtanding of his Word: God ſupplies the defects of nature by meanes, which are knowne to himſelfe: but man after hee hath done evills, cannot remedie them. If the light of the Sunne bee unprofitable to the blinde, it thence followeth, not that the eyes of them that ſee, muſt bee put out, even ſo if any be deafe, yet ought we not for that to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prive the reſt of the people of vnderſtanding and he that
<pb n="194" facs="tcp:11457:109"/> ſtands farre of from him ſaith ſervice ſpeaking in a tongue underſtood, had profited more if he had beene neare: and another time hee may come nearer.</p>
               <p n="7">VII. Hee obiects alſo that ſtrangers are pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent in <hi>England</hi> at the En<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gliſh ſervice without under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding the ſame, where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>unto I ſay, that ſuch are ſtran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gers preſent at it, it may bee once or twiſe out of curioſi<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tie, and not for devotion, and that if they underſtood the Engliſh, they would pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fit more by it, and that the <hi>French</hi> have at <hi>London,</hi> and other townes the ſervice in <hi>French.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="8">VIII. Hee ſaith more<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>over that in the time of Chriſt Ieſus and of the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles,
<pb n="195" facs="tcp:11457:109"/> the Iewes aſſiſted and were preſent at the ordina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie ſervice, of the Syna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gogues without underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding any thing thereof. Which wee have already ſhewed to be falſe. For then the Hebrew tongue was un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood generally by the people of <hi>Iudea.</hi> It fared not ſo with the Iewes which are called <hi>Helenists</hi> in the 6. of the <hi>Acts,</hi> who were Iewes tranſported into Aegypt by <hi>Ptolomeus Lagus,</hi> who alſo were called <hi>Babe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lim,</hi> and were diſperſed abroad in very great num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bers thorow out all <hi>Africa,</hi> ſo called, becauſe they were iſſued of the people which had beene tranſported into <hi>Babylon,</hi> for they there read in Synagogues the Greeke
<pb n="196" facs="tcp:11457:110"/> tranſlation of the Septua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gints. Whereupon alſo the Apoſtle to the <hi>Hebrewes</hi> writing to them, alleadgeth to them the Scripture accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to their tranſlation. Of theſe Iewes was <hi>Philo</hi> a Iew of <hi>Alexandria,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>See</hi> Scaliger de emendat. Temp. p. <hi>143.</hi>
                  </note> A man lear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned in the Greeke, but ig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norant of the Hebrew. For in <hi>Alexandria</hi> the Greeke tongue was there ſo com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon, that the Biſhops, as <hi>Athanaſius, Cyrill, Theo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>philus, &amp;c.</hi> there prea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched to the people in Greeke.</p>
               <p n="9">IX. It is without reaſon that <hi>Du Perron</hi> obiecteth unto us the example of the ſacrificing Prieſts of the Law, interceading for the people in the Temple, the whilſt, that the people were
<pb n="197" facs="tcp:11457:110"/> without in the Court, and by conſequent could not un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand that which the Prieſt ſaid. For here the queſtion is of the Prieſt ſpeaking unto God in the Maſſe in the preſence of the people. And withall, the queſtion is of the Maſſe, in the which are read Chapters to the people out of the Scripture, all in a tongue, which the people under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand not. And indeed there are many Prieſts that underſtand not their Maſſe: to what purpoſe then is it to bring us the example of a ſacrificing Prieſt, who ſpake not to the people, and ſpake not to God before the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, the whilſt that hee was was within in the holy place? And read not to
<pb n="198" facs="tcp:11457:111"/> the people any place, nor Chapter of the Law of God? And indeed we finde not in the holy Scripture that the Prieſt ſpake, or pronounced by mouth any prayer whilſt that hee was in the holy place, or whilſt he was in the Sanctuary as he performed the propitiation for the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple. I thinke that if this Prieſt comming out of the Temple to the people that waited for his comming forth in the Court, had ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken to the congregation in a barbarous and ſtrange tongue, this people would have ſtoned him.</p>
               <p n="10">X. Now theſe Gentle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men confeſſe, that by this unknowne tongue the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple is deprived of inſtruction and of conſolation, but they
<pb n="199" facs="tcp:11457:111"/> ſay that their<note n="*" place="margin">Such pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers as they thinke fit for them to underſtand.</note> proneſſe and Sermons ſupply this defect in which they ſet forth that which is ſaid in the Maſſe: Put wee the caſe that it were ſo. For it is a maine abuſe to doe evill, to the end to bring remedies for the ſame: to make wounds, to the end to apply playſters to them. It were better the Prieſt made himſelfe underſtood in the Maſſe, inſteed of making the poore people hope that within ſome yeares they ſhall learne the explication of it in ſome Sermon. But it is moſt falſe, that in their Sermons there is any expli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation made of the Maſſe, neither in regard of the word, nor of the matters;
<pb n="200" facs="tcp:11457:112"/> take me a Peſant, or a Tradeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man, that hath heard Maſſe fiftie yeares, &amp; you ſhal finde him wholy ignorant of that which is ſaid in the Maſſe; are the people made to un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d in Sermons, why the Prieſt, praying for the dead, ſaith, that hee prayeth for them that ſleepe a peacea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble ſleepe? Or why the Prieſt preſenting unto God the conſecrated Hoaſt, which they ſay is the bodie of Ieſus Chriſt, asks of God, that he would ſo ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept of that offering, as hee did of <hi>Abels</hi> ſacrifice, that is to ſay, of a calſe, or of a lambe offered by Abel? Or why the Prieſt beſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cheth God in the Maſſe, that the Angells may take Ieſus Chriſt which is upon
<pb n="201" facs="tcp:11457:112"/> the Altar, and carry him up unto the celeſtiall Altar? Or why the Prieſt calls the bodie of Ieſus Chriſt. <hi>Theſe gifts, Theſe offerings, which God createth daily and quickneth?</hi> Or why the Prieſt in his <hi>confiteor,</hi> confeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeth his ſinnes to God, to the holy Virgin <hi>Marie,</hi> to <hi>Michael</hi> the Arch-Angel, to Saint <hi>Iohn Baptiſt,</hi> with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out ſpeaking of Ieſus Chriſt? Or why in the Maſſe the ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly Virgin is preferred be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore Ieſus Chriſt, in ſaying; <hi>communicating, and celebra<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ting in the first place the memorie of the Virgin Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie:</hi> notwithſtanding that the ſacred Supper was on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly inſtituted for a remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brance and commemora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of Chriſt, and to
<pb n="202" facs="tcp:11457:113"/> ſhew forth his death.</p>
               <p n="11">XI. The Cardinall <hi>du Perron</hi> findeth that the diſcommoditie which is in the people not underſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding of the ſervice, brin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geth this profit, <hi>that the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit of the peoples endeuour, and the exerciſe of their faith is thereby the greater.</hi> Hee thinkes that the leſſe know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge there is, the more me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit there is in the faith: and that he that hath leaſt under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding, he it is, that hath moſt faith, and that merits moſt. Which is the ſame that <hi>Harding</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">Harding. De precibus peregtina lingua fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctis. Hic pius animo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum affectus tam eſt pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culdubio Deo gratus, ut nulla <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>borum in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>telligentia conferri queat.</note> ſaith. That the people indeed under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand not the Latine of the Maſſe, <hi>but that the pious af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fection which they thither bring, is ſo acceptable to God, that thee underſtanding
<pb n="203" facs="tcp:11457:113"/> of the words cannot be com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pared unto it.</hi> By this rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon there is merit in know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing nothing, and ignorance ſhall be ranked amongſt the bleſſings of God, and to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtruct a man in the true knowledge of God, it is to diminiſh the merit and the price of his faith. And why not? Seeing that faith con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſteth in being ignorant, and in not knowing, and is op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſite to knowledge, as Cardinall <hi>Bellarmine</hi> hath before told us? Certainely this maxime is a maine prop to uphold the Popes Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion, and the Authority of the Clergie: ſeeing it tea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cheth to beleeve without knowledge, and to follow the Pope and his doctrine, with their eyes ſhut, with not
<pb n="204" facs="tcp:11457:114"/> ſo much as enquiring at all af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter the will of God, nor af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter his Word: which is a light which God offereth us, to the end that we our ſelves might know the right way. Now albeit that re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>medileſſe ignorance leſſens the fault, yet ſo it is that it is an evill: as being borne blind excuſeth going out of the way. And yet going out of the way is ſtill an evill: But to ſtudie to be ignorant, and to bee afraid to learne, and to be voluntarily blinde, and to thinke that there is merit in voluntarie igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance, beſides the follie of it, is a ſtiffe and wilfull obſtina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cie not to have a will to learne the Will of God: nor can I conceave what that endeavour is, and that great
<pb n="205" facs="tcp:11457:114"/> exerciſe of faith, which <hi>Du Perron</hi> ſaith, is in thoſe, that doe beleeve without underſtanding, ſeeing it is no labour to know nothing, and to will not to learne.</p>
               <p n="12">XII. The ſame Prelate inſiſteth ſtrongly upon the danger, it would bee to tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſlate the Liturgie into the Vulgar tongue: ſaying, that the changing though but of one ſole ſillable, yea but of one letter, in the Myſterie of the Church, might bring a change in the faith: Wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe the <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> of the <hi>Arrians,</hi> that the divine ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice cannot be tranſlated in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to ſo many tongues without incurring that danger, like as the phraſes of the old French would at this day be ridicu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lous, as appeareth by the
<pb n="206" facs="tcp:11457:115"/>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">In the Confines of <hi>Germany</hi> &amp; <hi>Lorraine,</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>he language that is not Germane is at this day called <hi>Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane.</hi>
                  </note> Romanes: and an hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred yeares hence <hi>Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rots</hi> tranſlation of the Pſalmes will be ſottiſh, fond and ridiculous.</p>
               <p>If this objection cary any waight with it, it ſhould ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther have more force to hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der and debarre the tranſla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting of the holy Scriptures into Latine, and into the vulgar tongues, leaſt that ſome depravation in a word, or in a ſillable might alter the doctrine of Salvation. For the Text of the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture is of farre more impor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tance, then the Text of the Maſſe, ſeeing that to change but a word in the Scripture is a fault, but the Text of the Maſſe hath received a Thou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſand changes and additions, as our Adverſaries them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves
<pb n="207" facs="tcp:11457:115"/> acknowledge. The whilſt that this feare hath not hindered the Ancients to make ſundrie tranſlati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons of the Scriptures Greeke and Latine: the multitude whereof was ſo diverſe, that<note n="c" place="margin">Hieron. praefat. in Euangeli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtas ad Da<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maſum. Si Latinis exemplari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus fides eſt adhibenda, reſpondeant quibus? tot enim ſunt exemplaria penè, quot codices.</note> Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> ſaith, there were almoſt as many divers verſions, as there were coppies thereof.<note n="d" place="margin">Vt ad e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>xemplaria praeceden<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> recutra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur, ſi quam dubitatione<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> attulerit La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinorum in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpretum infinita va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rietas.</note> And Saint <hi>Augustine</hi> in his ſecond booke of Chriſtian doctrine, Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter 11. ſaith, that the multi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tude of Latine interpreters were in a manner infinite. And our Adverſaries con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſe that their Latine vul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gar Tranſlation is very much different from the Hebrew and Greeke Texts. But they confeſſe not, that this diverſitie hath brought
<pb n="208" facs="tcp:11457:116"/> into the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> any change in the faith, This feare hindred not Saint <hi>Hie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rome</hi> to tranſlate the Bible into the <hi>Dalmaticke</hi> tongue, nor <hi>Vlfilas</hi> to turne it into the <hi>Goticke</hi> tongue, nor any Nation to tranſlate it into their owne tongue. And ſo farre was it from all ſuch iſſue, that the vulgar ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions produced any altera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion in the faith or in the authoritie of the originall Greeke and Hebrew, that on the contrarie the Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches which have at this day, their ſervice in the vulgar tongue, are they that have reduced, and brought againe the Hebrew and the Greeke tongues, and have brought to light
<pb n="209" facs="tcp:11457:116"/> and laid open to the view the Originall Hebrew and Greeke, and have reſtored the tranſlation of the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture into its integritie, which the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> in their tranſlation had deformed and disfigu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red.</p>
               <p>But there is matter of wonder in it,<note place="margin">See touching theſe additi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons Platinae in the life of Sixtus I. and of Innocent III. in <hi>2</hi> lib. of the Maſſe chap. <hi>61.</hi> Bellarmin. <hi>2.</hi> lib. of the Maſſe, chap. <hi>17.</hi> acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgeth that five prayers which are in the offer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>torie of the Maſſe, were not in it five hundred yeares ſince.</note> that Moun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſieur <hi>Du Perron</hi> findeth per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rill in the tranſlation of di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine ſervice, and finds it not ſtrange that ſo many chan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges have beene made in the inſtitution of the Lord, and that ſo many new peeces have beene thruſt into the Maſſe, many Popes having therevnto added clauſes: namely Pope <hi>Pius</hi> the V. all a new cauſed the Maſſe-bookes to be reformed, and
<pb n="210" facs="tcp:11457:117"/> raſed out an infinite num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber of Prayers, and of Proofes, and ſequences which were in the old Maſſe bookes, ſo that the Prieſts found themſelves ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry much puſſel'd.</p>
               <p>But to what purpoſe is it to alleadge inconvenien<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, for the which (if our Adverſaries be to be belee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved) the remedy is ready at hand: ſeeing they af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firme, that the Pope and the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not erre in the faith? For when the Pope ſhall have examined and approved the Maſſe tranſlated into French, or into any other vulgar, this tranſlation will be well aſſured amongſt our Adverſaries, and there will bee nothing to bee ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken
<pb n="211" facs="tcp:11457:117"/> againſt his approbati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</p>
               <p>As for this that he ſaith of the French termes would become ridiculous at the end of two or three hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred yeares the ſame may be ſaid of the Latine and of the Greeke, and of eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry other tongue, whence it would follow that the Maſſe ſhould not bee ſaid in Latine, leaſt thorow laps of time the tearmes thereof might become ridiculous. The words which in the forme of divine ſervice, have beene kept become not ridiculous amongſt them that approve this ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice. In the publicke ſervice of the Romiſh Maſſe there are words truly ridiculous, and which never were other
<pb n="212" facs="tcp:11457:118"/> then worthleſſe, as <hi>Evovae, Miſerere nobis, &amp; Stabat ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter doloroſa,</hi> and many the like, which nevertheleſſe in the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> are not ridiculous, becauſe they are authoriſed by the di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine ſervice. And theſe words Alleluja and Oſanna have long ſince ceaſed to be vulgar, and yet for all that are not ridiculous, when they are pronounced, or in reading of the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, or in publicke ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice.</p>
               <p n="13">XIII. Finally, <hi>Du Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ron</hi> objecteth, that if ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice were not ſaid in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, there being no more any common tongue, there could no more any Ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerall Councills be held: And ſo all meanes would
<pb n="213" facs="tcp:11457:118"/> be taken away of deciding points of faith with infal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lible certaintie, and that the Decrees, and ancient Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons would be aboliſhed. This objection is refuted by experience. For the Greeke Church and the Romane had not in time paſt, nor ever had a com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon tongue, and yet in the meane while ceaſed they not to celebrate be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tweene themſelves Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cills. There were choſen out of <hi>Italie</hi> Deputies, which underſtood the Greeke, for then the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine Church complied with the Greeke; becauſe the Emperours reſided in Greece. By whoſe com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandement the Biſhop of <hi>Rome</hi> ſent his Deputies to
<pb n="214" facs="tcp:11457:119"/> the Generall Councills, of which none of them were held in <hi>Italie,</hi> although the Biſhops of <hi>Rome</hi> deſired it, and humbly ſued to the Emperours for it. But if for the holding of Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cills in the Weſt, it be neceſſarie that the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine tongue bee common every where. The Vniver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſities and Colleges where the Latine are taught eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry where, ſuffice to preſerve the Latine tongue; al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>though the publicke ſervice were in the vulgar. Wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſes hereof might be the Countries, whence Papi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrie is baniſhed, where their youth is carefully in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructed in the Latine tongue, although their ſervice bee in their vulgar
<pb n="215" facs="tcp:11457:119"/> tongues; there alſo the Councills and ancient Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons are carefully preſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved. It is a great fondneſſe to thinke that the barbarous Latine of the Maſſe ſerves unto the preſervation of the Latine tongue: or that the Text of the Maſſe ſerveth for the vnderſtanding of <hi>Virgill,</hi> or of <hi>Titus Livius,</hi> or to ſpeake <hi>Tullies</hi> Latine, and to make one a Cicero<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nian. Nay in very deed were the Latine of the Maſſe as elegant as it is groſſe and barbarous, yet would it be but a very weake meanes to preſerve the Latine tongue, the Greeke of the Greeke Liturgie, which is pure, hath not hindred that the Greeke tongue was not then corrupted, when the
<pb n="216" facs="tcp:11457:120"/> Turkes aboliſhed and berea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved them of their Schooles. And the Liturgie of the <hi>Armenians</hi> which is in the <hi>Armenian</hi> tongue, and the liturgie of the <hi>Ethiopians,</hi> which is in the <hi>Ethiopian</hi> tongue, have not hindered the corruption of the Anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent <hi>Armenian</hi> and <hi>Ethiopi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an</hi> language.</p>
               <p>As for their founding of the Chriſtian faith upon the deciſion of Councills, which are found contrarie one to another, and the new contradicting the ancient: and of whom the Pope al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loweth but what makes for himſelfe: oppoſing himſelfe often againſt generall Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cills: It is another queſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, which is not for this place. The cleare paſſages
<pb n="217" facs="tcp:11457:120"/> of Scripture and which have no need to be interpreted, are ſufficient unto ſalvation. Whoſoever writeth himſelfe for an infallible iudge of the ſenſe of the Scripture, ſets himſelfe above God. For he makes God ſpeake after his owne will, and may change the Scripture under colour of interpreting it: and hath the open way to build and erect an Empire. And hee ſhould be exempt from all vice, leſt he bring an inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pretation unto it, that may ſerve to colour his vices, and to feed his avarice, or to un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſhore his Ambition.</p>
               <p>Such as theſe are the rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons of our Adverſaries, which are but ſhifts, and hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane reaſons and conſidera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions, without, yea againſt
<pb n="218" facs="tcp:11457:121"/> the Word of God, and which indeed are refuted by experience, and by common ſenſe.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="11" type="chapter">
               <pb n="219" facs="tcp:11457:121"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. XI.</hi> An examination of the proofes which Mounſieur the Car<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinall du Perron draw<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth from antiquitie for ſervice in a tongue not under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood.</head>
               <p>IF our Adverſaries reaſons have beene weake, their allegations out of Antiqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie have no more colour. <hi>Mounſieur</hi> the Cardinall <hi>Du Perron</hi> is he that hath brought the moſt to this pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe.</p>
               <p>He ſaith <hi>that the ſervice in the time of the ancient fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers was never ſaid in the Chriſtian Religion ſaving in two tongues, to wit,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Againſt the King of great Brittaine. lib. <hi>6.</hi> chap. <hi>1.</hi> p. <hi>1089.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>in the
<pb n="220" facs="tcp:11457:122"/> Greeke tongue and in the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine,</hi> this he affirmes with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out proofe, and againſt the truth, and we already have given a multitude of proofes to the contrarie. He him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe in the beginning of that Chapter acknowled<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geth that the <hi>Syrian</hi> Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches had their ſervice in the old <hi>Syrian,</hi> and the <hi>Ethio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pian</hi> in the ancient <hi>Ethiopian</hi> tongue. And the <hi>Arme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nians</hi> in the ancient <hi>Arme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nian</hi> tongue. It had beene then his part to proove that the <hi>Armenians</hi> and the <hi>Ethiopians</hi> ever had their Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgie in Greeke or in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, which can never bee made to appeare. I ſay the ſame of the <hi>Indian</hi> and <hi>Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſian</hi> Churches, the which never had in their Litur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gie,
<pb n="221" facs="tcp:11457:122"/> no more then in civill vſe, any vſe of either of the Greeke or of the Latine, unleſſe that which in this laſt age, the Ieſuits have brought into ſome corners of the <hi>Eaſt-Indies.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Hee alledgeth in the Sequell the Iewes, who in their Synagogues uſed the Hebrew tongue, which is not the vulgar in any Countrey of the world. He beareth up him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe upon the example of the ſworne enemies of Ieſus Chriſt; whoſe exam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple if we muſt follow, wee muſt with all circumciſe our ſelves, and renounce Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianitie. We on the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trarie, doe acknowledg in this, the accompliſhment of Gods curſe uppn this
<pb n="222" facs="tcp:11457:123"/> people. It is that which God had foretold of them: <hi>I will ſpeake to this people by folke of another tongue and by ſtrange lips, and ſo they ſhall not underſtand mee.</hi> 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 14. <hi>ver.</hi> 21. <hi>Eſay</hi> 28.11. for as for the Iewes in the time of Ieſus Chriſt and of the Apoſtles. Wee have prooved in the ſixt Chapter, that the people then underſtood the Hebrew tongue.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Du Perron pag. <hi>1077.</hi>
                  </note>It is not unto the very Pagans and Mahumetans, but the Cardinall imploy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth himſelfe, and hath his recourſe, thinking that the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> hath dealt very wiſely to conforme her ſelfe unto their example. We muſt needs ſay, that the Word of God failes him ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing
<pb n="223" facs="tcp:11457:123"/> he hath recourſe to ſuch examples he ſaith then that the Turkes and Perſians do their ſervice in the Gram<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maticall Arabick and not in the vulgar of the ſimple Turkes and Perſians, that the verſes of the Saliques, in which were contained the ancient ſervice of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane common-wealth, were hardly underſtood of the Prieſts: He might alſo add that the <hi>Magicians</hi> farce their conjurations with bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barous words, ſuch as are not underſtood. If in this queſtion the Divell which ſeduced the <hi>Pagans,</hi> and which blinds the <hi>Mahu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>metans,</hi> be taken for judge, there muſt be no ſervice of God, nor Goſpell, needs muſt that cauſe be adjudged
<pb n="224" facs="tcp:11457:124"/> deplorable, and without ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>port, that's drived to im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ploy ſuch poore proofes. We muſt obſerve by the way, that this Prelate ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king as though hee were very well ſeene in Hiſtorie, diſcovers himſelfe to be but a very novice and ſmatterer therein. For the <hi>Arabians</hi> which are neere the halfe of the <hi>Mahumetans,</hi> have the ſervice and the <hi>Alcoran</hi> in the vulgar tongue; and the Salique verſes containe but a ſmall part of the ſervice of the <hi>Romanes,</hi> to wit, the ſervice of <hi>Mars,</hi> and <hi>Qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinus,</hi> for they were the Prieſts of <hi>Mars.</hi> The bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>die of the Romane religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on was contained in the <hi>Toſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cane</hi> diſcipline, given by <hi>Numa.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="225" facs="tcp:11457:124"/>
               <p>Hee ſaith further,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Pag.</hi> 1089.</note> that for the regard of the Eaſt-Church, the ſervice was therein done onely in Greeke: This wee have convinced to be falſe. Ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver had the ancient Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches of <hi>Armenia,</hi> of <hi>Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſia,</hi> and of the <hi>Indians</hi> their ſervice in Greeke. Nor muſt it be doubted that the Church of Ieruſalem in the time of the Apoſtles cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brated the Sacraments in the ſame tongue in the which Ieſus Chriſt had in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtituted them,<note place="margin">In primiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>va Eccleſia myſteria Hebraicè celebraban<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur. Sed tem pore Adria<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni I. Impera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>toris Graecè in Eccleſia Orientali Chriſtiano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, primo celebrari caeperunt.</note> and was un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood by the people. <hi>Durand</hi> in his Rational * lib. 4. Chap. 1. ſaith, <hi>that in the Primitive Church the myſteries were celebrated in Hebrew, but that in the time of the Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perour
<pb n="226" facs="tcp:11457:125"/> Adrian, they began to be celebrated in Greeke in the Weſterne Churches of the Chriſtians.</hi> Vnderſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding by the Eaſt-Church that which on the Eaſt ſide was ſubject to the Romane Empire: to wit, <hi>Syria, Iu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dea, Natolia,</hi> or <hi>Aſia</hi> the leſſe, unto the which may alſo be added <hi>Egypt.</hi> In theſe Countreys every where, where the ſervice was done in Greeke, there alſo their Sermons or preachings were likewiſe done in Greek. An evident proofe that the Greeke tongue was there moſt uſed, although it was different from the ancient vulgar tongues. So <hi>Athana<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſius</hi> and <hi>Cyrill,</hi> and <hi>Theophi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lus</hi> preached in Greeke to the people of <hi>Alexandria:</hi>
                  <pb n="227" facs="tcp:11457:125"/> and <hi>Cyrill</hi> of <hi>Ieruſalem</hi> prea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched in Greeke at <hi>Ieruſalem:</hi> And <hi>Euſebius</hi> in <hi>Caeſaria</hi> of <hi>Palestine:</hi> And <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> in <hi>Antioch,</hi> Capitall of <hi>Syria,</hi> and <hi>Baſil</hi> in <hi>Caeſaria</hi> of <hi>Cappadocia,</hi> and <hi>Gregorie</hi> of <hi>Nazianzen</hi> at <hi>Nazianzen,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Graeca le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guntur in omnibus ferè genti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus, Latina ſuis finibus exiguis ſanè continentur.</note> and <hi>Gregory</hi> of <hi>Nyſſe</hi> at <hi>Nyſſe. Cicero</hi> in his Oration for the Poet <hi>Archias,</hi> ſaith that the Greeke was read in a manner thorowout all na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions. For the Empire of the Greeke Succeſſors of <hi>Alexandria</hi> had planted the Greeke tongue in <hi>Syria,</hi> and in <hi>Egypt,</hi> and in <hi>Cilicia,</hi> and in <hi>Cappadocia,</hi> and <hi>Gala<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tia,</hi> and had made it ſo fami<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liar, that the vulgar tongues uſed before the raigne of <hi>Seleucides,</hi> and of <hi>Ptolomie,</hi> were leſſe familiar then the
<pb n="228" facs="tcp:11457:126"/> Greeke: For evermore prea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ching ought to be accom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>modated to the eare of the ſimple people, even ſo in the Churhes of <hi>Gaſcogne,</hi> and of <hi>Languedock</hi> Sermons and publicke ſervice are perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med in <hi>French,</hi> although different from the tongue of the Countrey. But the <hi>French</hi> is there in ſuch ſort underſtood by the people, that they farre better love the <hi>French</hi> then the <hi>Gaſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cogne,</hi> and underſtand it with like facilitie. <hi>Mounſieur</hi> the Cardinall was not ignorant of this, which appeareth by this, that he maintaines one<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly that in the Eaſt the Greek was not the vulgar tongue, but maintaines not that the Greeke was not there un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood, by that meanes he
<pb n="229" facs="tcp:11457:126"/> wanders from the queſtion. For our difference is not, that the publike ſervice ought to be ſaid in a vulgar tongue, but whether it ought to bee done in a tongue underſtood of the people. Saint <hi>Hie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rome</hi> in the preface of his ſecond booke upon the Epiſtle to the <hi>Galathians,</hi> ſaith that the tongue of the <hi>Galathians</hi> was like to that of the Gauls of <hi>Treves.</hi> But there he ſpeakes of the tongue that the <hi>Galathians</hi> had brought to the Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey, and not of that, which they there had learned. The Cardinall <hi>Du Perron</hi> uſeth this place of Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> to prove that in <hi>Galatia</hi> the Greeke was not the vulgar tongue. But he faſifies this place according to his won<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted
<pb n="230" facs="tcp:11457:127"/> manner, which maketh wholly againſt him. The words of Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> are, <hi>Galatas, excepto ſermone Grae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>co, quo omnis Oriens loquitur, propriam eandem linguam ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bere quam Treveros: That the Galathians beſides the Greeeke tongue which all the Eaſt uſeth, have a tongue proper, like to that of them of Treves.</hi> This place ſpeakes clearely, that the Greeke was current in <hi>Galatia,</hi> as in all the Eaſt. But the Cardinall alleadgeth Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> in theſe words, <hi>The tongue of the Galathians was like to that of the Gaules neere to Treves.</hi> This falſification is evident. Beſides, the Apoſtle writing to the <hi>Galathians</hi> in Greeke, preſuppoſed that they under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood the Greeke. The <hi>Ly<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caonian</hi>
                  <pb n="231" facs="tcp:11457:127"/> language which is mentioned in the 14. Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of the <hi>Acts,</hi> verſe 11. was rather a dialect, then a diver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſitie of tongues, and though indeed it had beene a tongue a part of it ſelfe; yet ſo it is that it appeareth, that the Greeke tongue was under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood by <hi>Lycaonians,</hi> ſeeing that <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas</hi> ſpeake to the multitude, the preſſe and throngue of the people in Greeke.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="12" type="chapter">
               <pb n="232" facs="tcp:11457:128"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. XII.</hi> By what meanes the Latine tongue is brought into divine ſervice in France and in Spaine.</head>
               <p>FRom the Eaſt <hi>Du Perron</hi> paſſeth on to the Weſt, and ſaith, that thorowout all the Weſt the ſervice was done in Latine: for where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoever the publike ſervice was done in Latine, there alſo were preached the Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons in the ſame tongue: and the Letany was there underſtood by women and children. It will not bee found that in times paſt, the ſervice hath beene in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine in any Countrey.
<pb n="233" facs="tcp:11457:128"/> Where the Latine was not underſtood thus amongſt rhe Gauls the ſervice was done in Latine, becauſe the Latine was there more uſed then the ancient French tongue, which was ſo abo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſhed by little and little, in ſuch ſort, that the Gaules were called Romanes, and are ſo ordinarily called by <hi>Gregorie</hi> of <hi>Tours,</hi> and di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinguiſhed by that name from the <hi>Franks</hi> and <hi>Burgu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nians,</hi> which were ſtran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gers. and the tongue of the Countrey was called <hi>Roman:</hi> different from the tongue of the Court, which was high-Dutch, ſuch as is ſpoken in <hi>Guelders</hi> and <hi>Iubiers.</hi> This difference continued ſtill un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the time of <hi>Charlemagne.</hi> For in the third Councill of
<pb n="234" facs="tcp:11457:129"/> 
                  <hi>Tours</hi> held under his raigne, in the yeare 812. Chap. 17. there is commandement gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven to every Biſhop to have<note n="a" place="margin">Et ut eaſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem homi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lias quiſque apertè tra<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferre ſtudeat in ruſticam Romanam linguam aut Theotiſcam quo facilius cuncti poſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſint intelli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gere quae dicantur.</note> Homilies or Sermons in two tongues, to wit, in the countrey Romane tongue, that is the tongue of the common people, and in the <hi>Theotisk</hi> or <hi>Tudesk,</hi> that is to ſay, in the high-Dutch tongue, to the end that all might underſtand the Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons. Now this was the time wherein the <hi>French-Church</hi> began by the violence of this King, to receive the Romiſh ſervice, notwith<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding the reſiſtance of the Clergie, who before that had the <hi>Ambroſian</hi> ſervice, and was not in any thing ſubject to the Biſhop of <hi>Rome.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="235" facs="tcp:11457:129"/>
               <p>Vnder the Empire of <hi>Marcus Aurelius</hi> about the yeare of our Lord 168. the Chriſtian Religion be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gan to ſpread it ſelfe a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt the <hi>Gaules,</hi> and then firſt began there to be Martyrs, as ſaith <hi>Sulpitius Severus</hi> a <hi>Gaulois</hi> Author, neere about that time in his 2. booke of his ſacred Hiſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie,<note n="b" place="margin">Sub Aure<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lio deinde Antonini ſilio perſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cutio iquinta agitata. Ac tum primum intra Gallias martyria vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſa, ſerius trans Alpes Dei religio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne tranſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>greſſa.</note> 
                  <hi>under Aurelius</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>the Sonne of Antoninus the fift perſecution was raiſed up, and then firſt were ſeene Martyrs in France, the Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gion of God having very ſlowly paſſed over the Alps.</hi> At this time the Latine tongue was ſo familiar amongſt the <hi>Gaules,</hi> that it was more uſed then the old <hi>Gaulois,</hi> and the language of the Countrey was called <hi>Roman,</hi> and the
<pb n="236" facs="tcp:11457:130"/> 
                  <hi>French Romans,</hi> as we have ſaid. Beſides it is to be pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſumed that this Latine of the <hi>Gaules</hi> or old <hi>French-men</hi> was not ſo poliſhed nor ſo congruous as that of the towne of <hi>Rome.</hi> Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>upon alſo <hi>Pacatus</hi> in a <hi>Pane<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>girick</hi> to <hi>Theodoſius,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Tum diffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cilius pro genita at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quae haere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ditaria ora<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>di facilitate non eſſe fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtidio rude<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> hunc &amp; in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cultum Tra<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſalpini ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monis hor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rorem.</note> excuſeth himſelfe in that he ſpake not Latine ſo well as they that were borne in <hi>Italie.</hi> Then were the contracts and law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pleas, and all the acts of juſtice done in Latine. The <hi>Gottick</hi> lawes which were obſerved from the ſtraits of <hi>Gibraltar</hi> unto the river of <hi>Loyre</hi> abridged by the Code of <hi>Theodoſius</hi> by the Kings of the <hi>Viſigots</hi> were Latines, as teacheth <hi>Fauchet</hi> the moſt learned <hi>French</hi> An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiquarie that wee have,
<pb n="237" facs="tcp:11457:130"/> in the life of King <hi>Clo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vis.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In the yeare of our Lord 252. under the Emperour <hi>Decius,</hi> according as obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veth <hi>Gregorie</hi> of <hi>Tours</hi> in the firſt booke of his Hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtorie, <hi>Gratian</hi> came to <hi>Tours</hi> to preach the Goſpell a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt the Pagans, and <hi>Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turnine</hi> to <hi>Tholouſe,</hi> and <hi>Dio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nyſius</hi> to <hi>Paris,</hi> where he was Biſhop, and there ſuffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red Martyrdome. This is he, whom they falſely ſur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>name <hi>Dionyſius Areopagita. Saturnine</hi> was caſt downe headlong from the Capitoll of <hi>Tholouſe.</hi> Theſe mens tongues being Latine, and preaching to a people that ſpake Latine, it is no mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vaile if they eſtabliſhed the ſervice in Latine: not after
<pb n="238" facs="tcp:11457:131"/> the Romiſh manner, but with diverſe Ceremonies, according to the neceſſitie of the times, and decenſie of the places, to reclaime and civilize the Pagans. Which diverſitie continued untill the <hi>Ambroſian</hi> ſervice was received by the <hi>Gaules,</hi> which amongſt them bore the ſway untill the time of <hi>Charlemaigne,</hi> who brought in the Romiſh ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Franks</hi> being en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tred <hi>France,</hi> and having made themſelves maſters unto the river of <hi>Loire:</hi> (for the reſt unto the <hi>Pire<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ne</hi> was held by the <hi>Viſigots,</hi> unto the time of <hi>Clovis,</hi> who left not the <hi>Viſigots,</hi> that raigned alſo in <hi>Spaine,</hi> any more but <hi>Languedoc,</hi>
                  <pb n="239" facs="tcp:11457:131"/> which the Romanes called <hi>Septimania,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Fauchet in the life of Cloves. chap. <hi>15.</hi>
                  </note> and a ſmall part of <hi>Guien</hi>) the Latine or Romane tongue was cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rupted, and fell from her puritie, yet for all that not in ſuch ſort that divine ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice which was done in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, was not ſtill under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood. Wee have former<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly heard the witneſſe of <hi>Sulpitius Severus</hi> in the life of Saint <hi>Martin,</hi> reciting that one of the people ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king up the Pſalter in the place of the abſent Dea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>con or Reader began to reade the 8. Pſalme, wherein there is, <hi>ut deſtruas inimicum &amp; defenſorem:</hi> which raiſed ſuch a ſhout of the people againſt one called <hi>Defenſor,</hi> who oppo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed himſelfe againſt the
<pb n="240" facs="tcp:11457:132"/> election of <hi>Martin</hi> unto the Biſhopricke.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Proſper</hi> of <hi>Aquitan</hi> writ about the yeare of our Lord, 450. He in 1. booke of the contemplative life Chap. 23 will have the preachers lan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guage <hi>to bee ſimple and plaine, ſit ſimplex &amp; apertus etiamſi minus Latinus, diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plinatus tamen &amp; gravis, let it be ſimple and open, although it be not ſo good latine, yet let it be regular and grave, that it may not hinder any, though he be ignorant to underſtand it.</hi> Now he ſpeakes of the people of <hi>Guien.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Much about the ſame time lived <hi>Sidonius Apolina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ris</hi> Biſhop of <hi>Clermunt</hi> in <hi>Auvernie,</hi> who maried the daughter of the Emperour <hi>Avitus,</hi> by whom hee had
<pb n="241" facs="tcp:11457:132"/> children. This Biſhop,<note place="margin">Vt niſi vel pauciſſimi quique me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ram Latiaris linguae pro prietatem de triviali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um barbariſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>morum ru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bigine vin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicav eris, eam brevi abolitam defleamus.</note> who writ all his letters in Latine, preacht alſo in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine. In the tenth Epiſtle of the ſecond booke, hee complaines that in his time amongſt the common people the puritie and proprietie of the Latine tongue fell away, and de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>generated into Barba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſme; and in his Epiſtle to <hi>Perpetuus</hi> Pope (for ſo then were ſtiled all the Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhops a little more reſpected then the common ſort of Biſhops) which is the ninth of the ſeaventh booke there is a Latine Sermon made by the ſaid <hi>Sidonius</hi> to the people of <hi>Bourges,</hi> an un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doubted proofe that the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple of <hi>Bourges</hi> underſtood the Latine.</p>
               <pb n="242" facs="tcp:11457:133"/>
               <p>Now albeit that the med<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ley of the <hi>Viſigots</hi> and of the <hi>Franks</hi> among the <hi>Gaules,</hi> had altered the latine tongue yet ſo it was that the Latine could not thereby be utterly rooted out, but rather the Kings of the <hi>Franks,</hi> whoſe language was that of <hi>Guel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders,</hi> to accommodate them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves unto, and to com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ply with their people, lear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned the Latine tongue, as witneſſeth <hi>Fortunatus,</hi> ſpeaking of King <hi>Aribert.</hi>
               </p>
               <q>
                  <l>Cum ſis progenitus clara de gente Sicamber,</l>
                  <l>Floret in eloquio lingua Latina tuo.</l>
               </q>
               <p>But thorow laps of time the Latine being abaſtardi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed amongſt the <hi>Gauls,</hi> and
<pb n="243" facs="tcp:11457:133"/> the <hi>Thioiſe</hi> aboliſht, the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane was corrupted in ſuch ſort, that it became another tongue from the Latine. And alreadie in the time of the ſecond race of our Kings the tongue of the Countrey was no more La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine: and nevertheleſſe tho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>row the negligence of Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhops, and by the ignorance of people, there was no care taken to put the divine ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice into the vulgar tongue. One might ſee that then the ſtuddie of the Biſhops was to adorne their Churches, and to heape together re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liques, and to finde out men that had a faire Organe to diverſifie and deſcant on a Church ſong and make their voices ſound out the loudeſt. Images were not
<pb n="244" facs="tcp:11457:134"/> as yet received into them, nor the ſingle life of the Clergie, nor the power of the Popes, nor Purgatorie, nor Romiſh indulgences. But the Warres of the French in <hi>Italie</hi> againſt the <hi>Lumbards</hi> in the time of <hi>Pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pin,</hi> and of his Sonne <hi>Char<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemagne,</hi> brought a ſtrait communion betweene our Kings and the Biſhop of <hi>Rome,</hi> who in that warre uſed all his power, and was a mortall enemy of the <hi>Lum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bards:</hi> Whence it fell out that <hi>Pepin,</hi> and after him <hi>Charles</hi> his Sonne, and <hi>Lewis le Debonnaire, Charles</hi> his Sonne, beſtowed on the Biſhops of <hi>Rome</hi> great pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſents, and gave them all the lands and poſſeſſions, which the Pope holdeth at this
<pb n="245" facs="tcp:11457:134"/> day in <hi>Italie:</hi> reſerving ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vertheleſſe the Royaltie. Vnto theſe benefits <hi>Char<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemaigne</hi> added this: That at the requeſt of Pope <hi>Adrian</hi> I.<note place="margin">See Durand in the <hi>5.</hi> book of his Ratio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onal chap. <hi>2.</hi> and Fauchet in <hi>7.</hi> booke of his french Antiquities in the yeare. <hi>796.</hi>
                  </note> hee aboliſhed out of the Kingdome of France the <hi>Ambroſian</hi> Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice, and eſtabliſhed therein by force, and Maugre the Clergie of France, the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſh or <hi>Gregorian</hi> ſervice. By this change the Latine tongue in the publike ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice was fully eſtabliſhed: for that which was but done formerly thorow the negli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gence of the Biſhops of France, from thenceforth was done by law, according as the ſervitude increaſed, from age to age. It would be now a crime of Hereſie, and a manifeſt rebellion a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt
<pb n="246" facs="tcp:11457:135"/> the papall Sea, to goe about to have divine ſervice in any other tongue, then in the Latine or Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane. At this day one of the moſt eſſentiall Marks of the Romiſh Hierarchie, is the Romiſh language. And I wot not, whether it was by chance, or by conjecture, or by inſpiration, that <hi>Ireneus</hi> above fourteene hundred yeares agoe, in this word <hi>Latine,</hi> found out the name of <hi>Antichriſt,</hi> and the num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber of ſix hundred ſixtie ſix.</p>
               <p>The like matters happe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned in <hi>Spaine,</hi> where the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine tongue became ſo fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quent and ſo familiar, that in the times of the Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rours <hi>Domitian</hi> and <hi>Trajan,</hi> and a long time after them,
<pb n="247" facs="tcp:11457:135"/> the Latine tongue was there as familiar, as at <hi>Rome,</hi> ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept in <hi>Arragon,</hi> and in the <hi>Cantabrick</hi> Mountaines, which is the countrey of <hi>Biſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cay</hi> and in <hi>Galicia. Seneca</hi> and <hi>Quintilian</hi> and <hi>Martiall,</hi> excellent Authors of the La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ine tongue, were <hi>Spaniards;</hi> The Father and the Mother of <hi>Martial</hi> were called <hi>Fronto</hi> and <hi>Flacilla,</hi> which are Romane names, as alſo the names of <hi>Martial</hi> and of <hi>Quintilian,</hi> an evident ſigne, that the language was there Romane. Whereupon we need not wonder, if when the Chriſtian religion thither entred, the ordinarie ſervice was done in Latine, not for all that, after the forme, nor by the ordinance of the Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop of <hi>Rome,</hi> who indeed
<pb n="248" facs="tcp:11457:136"/> there was reſpected, by rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon of the dignitie of the Cittie, but had not there any power, nor juriſdicti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</p>
               <p>In the yeare of our Lord' 408. <hi>Genſeric</hi> King of the <hi>Va<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dals</hi> Conquered <hi>Spaine</hi> up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the Romane Empire, which a while after he left to paſſe over into <hi>Africa,</hi> and left the place to the <hi>Viſigots,</hi> who raigning formerly in <hi>Aquitane,</hi> made themſelves maſters of <hi>Spaine</hi> in the yeare of our Lord, 417. The lawes of the <hi>Viſigots</hi> were Latine: and although their tongue was <hi>Gotick,</hi> yet did they ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>commodate themſelves to the Latine: Whence likewiſe their Councills and generall Aſſemblies were made in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine. The office or ordinarie
<pb n="249" facs="tcp:11457:136"/> ſervice of the Orthodox <hi>Spa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niards</hi> (for the <hi>Viſigots</hi> at the beginning were <hi>Arians</hi>) was called the <hi>Moſarabicke,</hi> or <hi>Toletain</hi> office: whereof may be ſeene an abridgement in <hi>Iſidore</hi> in his firſt booke of Eccleſiaſtick offices, which <hi>Iſidore</hi> borne in <hi>Sevill</hi> writ in the yeare of our Lord a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bout 630.</p>
               <p>In the yeare 713. the <hi>Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raſins</hi> aboliſhed in <hi>Spaine</hi> the kingdome of the <hi>Goths,</hi> ſlue their King <hi>Roderick</hi> in bat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tell, and extinguiſhed in the moſt part of <hi>Spaine</hi> the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Religion. And held <hi>Spaine</hi> for many ages, un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>till that the reſidue of the Chriſtians, which were reti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red &amp; fled into the Mou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tains having recollected their for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces in the end, drove out the
<pb n="250" facs="tcp:11457:137"/> 
                  <hi>Mores,</hi> and replaced againe the Chriſtian Religion in <hi>Spaine,</hi> and eſtabliſhed ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny pettie kingdomes. Their ſervice was done yet in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, according to the an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient forme, albeit by reaſon of the mixture of the <hi>Sara<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſins</hi> they had loſt the uſe of the Latine tongue. Their office or ſervice was the an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient, to wit the <hi>Mozorabick</hi> office: which ſtill continu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in <hi>Spaine,</hi> untill about the yeare of our Lord, 1080. in the which King <hi>Alphonſus</hi> to gratifie Pope <hi>Gregorie</hi> the VII.<note place="margin">Roderick Archbiſhop of Toledo. lib. <hi>6.</hi> chap. <hi>25.</hi> and <hi>26.</hi>
                  </note> by ſtrong hand, and Maulgre the eſtates of the Countrey eſtabliſhed in <hi>Spaine</hi> the Romiſh ſervice, then the Latine tongue which heretofore was uſed by cuſtome, was now eſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bliſhed
<pb n="251" facs="tcp:11457:137"/> by law. And ſo hath continued unto this day.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="13" type="chapter">
               <pb n="252" facs="tcp:11457:138"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. XIII.</hi> Of England and Germany, and and how the Romiſh ſervice and the Latine tongue were thither brought in.</head>
               <p>IT will not be amiſſe to ſay ſomewhat alſo of <hi>England,</hi> which in times paſt was cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led <hi>Brittaine.</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">Etenim circiter non gentos ab hinc annos conſtat ple<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bem in non<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nullis regio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nibus p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>eces ſuas publi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cas ignota lingue reci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taſte, id quod in An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>glia noſtra fuiſſe factita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum, manife<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtum faciam.</note> 
                  <hi>Harding</hi> in the firſt Section of his trea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſe <hi>Of prayers in a ſtrange tongue,</hi> ſaith about nine hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred yeares ſince publike prayers have begun in ſome Countreys to bee ſaid in a tongue not underſtood, eſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cially in <hi>England.</hi> This Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctor very much verſed in An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiquity findeth not the uſe of the Latine tongue in <hi>En<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gland</hi>
                  <pb n="253" facs="tcp:11457:138"/> to bee more ancient ſince the terme of nine hundred yeares: and hee hath in this ſpoken accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the truth.</p>
               <p>We muſt then know that <hi>England</hi> received the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian religion, before there were any Churches erected amongſt the <hi>Gaules</hi> or old <hi>French. Nicephorus</hi> in his ſecond booke, Chap. 40. ſaith, that <hi>Simon Zelotes</hi> the Apoſtle <hi>brought the doctrine of the Goſpell unto the We<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſterne Sea, and unto the Iſles of Brittaine. Gildas</hi> an <hi>Engliſh</hi> Author who lived in the ſixt age, and <hi>Polidore Virgil</hi> in his ſecond booke of his Hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtorie ſay, that <hi>Ioſeph</hi> of <hi>Ari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mathea</hi> there firſt preached the Goſpell <hi>Balaeus</hi> in his firſt Centurie, alleadgeth
<pb n="254" facs="tcp:11457:139"/> many other witneſſes, <hi>Ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tullian</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Britanno<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>rum in ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſa loca Chriſto ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ro ſubdita.</note> who writ at the end of the ſecond age in 7. Chap. of his booke againſt the Iewes, ſaith, that <hi>the inacceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible places of the Brittaines are ſubject to the true Christ.</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp;c. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> And <hi>Theodoret</hi> in his 9. booke of the meanes to cure the indiſpoſition of the Greekes. <hi>Our fiſhers and toule-gatherers and our curri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er</hi> (ſo qualifieth he the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles) <hi>have brought to all men the Evangelicall Lawes, and have perſwaded not onely the Romanes, and thoſe which are tributaries to them, but even the Scithians, Indians, &amp;c. and thoſe of Brittaine to receive the lawes of him that was crucified.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Some<note n="d" place="margin">Weſt-monaſteri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>enſis &amp; Gal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fridus.</note> Authors affirme, that in the yeare 185. <hi>Lucius</hi>
                  <pb n="255" facs="tcp:11457:139"/> King of <hi>Brittaine</hi> ſent to Pope <hi>Eleutherius,</hi> praying to bee inſtructed by him in the Chriſtian religion, and that he aboliſhed Paganiſme out of all <hi>Brittaine,</hi> ſo that there was not left ſo much as one infidell. Which is a a ſtorie invented in favour of the Pope. For theſe Hiſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rians place in this Iſle peace<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able <hi>Brittaine</hi> Kings raig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning in the South-part of the Iſle, which was ſubject to the Romanes, and which had no other King but the Emperor of <hi>Rome.</hi> The eſtate of this Iſle under the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manes, may be ſeene in <hi>Cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nelius Tacitus</hi> in the life of <hi>Iulius Agricola,</hi> and in <hi>Xiphilinus</hi> an Epitomiſer of <hi>Dion,</hi> in the life of <hi>Nero,</hi> and of <hi>Severus</hi> Emperours. At
<pb n="256" facs="tcp:11457:140"/> this time the Chriſtians of South-<hi>Brittaine</hi> ſuffered per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſecution under the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manes, that were Pagans. And as for the Northerly part, which at this day is cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led <hi>Scotland,</hi> and the Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey of <hi>Northumberland</hi> it was Heatheniſh, and was ſo a long time after <hi>Eleutheri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us.</hi>
                  <note n="e" place="margin">Hieron. Oceano. Scotorum &amp; Aſotorum ritu, ac de republica Platonis, promiſcuas uxores ac communes liberos ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beant.</note> Saint <hi>Hierome</hi> in his Epiſtle to <hi>Oceanus</hi> ſpeaketh of the Scots, as having in his time their wives com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon 200. yeares after <hi>Elu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>therius.</hi> And<note n="f" place="margin">Idem lib. 2. in lovi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nianum, Cum ipſe adoleſcen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tulus in Gallia vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derim Scottos gentem Britannam humanis veſcicarnibus, &amp; cum per ſylvas porcorum greges &amp; armentorum pecudum<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> reperiam, paſtorum nates &amp; foeminarum papillas ſolere abſcindere, &amp; has ſolas ciborum delicias arbitrari. Scot<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>torum natio vxores proprias non habet, &amp;c.</note> in 2. lib. a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt <hi>Iovinian,</hi> he ſayeth, he had ſeene the Scotch ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting mans fleſh. And <hi>Gal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fride</hi> in his 2. Chapter of
<pb n="257" facs="tcp:11457:140"/> his third booke of his Hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtorie ſpeaketh of them as of Pagans. Furthermore the Chriſtians of this Iſle cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brated Eaſter preciſely the fourteenth of the moneth of <hi>March,</hi> contrarie to the rules of the church of <hi>Rome,</hi> which they would not have done, had they beene brought to Chriſtianitie by the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This Iſle ſo continued under the government of the Romane Pagans untill the time of <hi>Diocleſian</hi> in the yere 286. The Senate of <hi>Rome</hi> ſent thither <hi>Cauraſius</hi> to op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe the courſes of the bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barous, but he enleagu'd himſelfe with the Iſlanders, and thence drove out the Romanes, and made him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe King, and after that
<pb n="258" facs="tcp:11457:141"/> time, one while the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manes prevailing, another while the Iſlanders, that Iſſe was but weakely held by the Romane Empire.</p>
               <p>In the yeare of our Lord, 307. <hi>Constantine</hi> Sonne of <hi>Constantius</hi> and of <hi>Helene,</hi> a Chriſtian woman governed that Iſland. Being Pagan, he tooke the title of Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane Emperour, and paſſed thorow the <hi>Gaules,</hi> and from thence into <hi>Italie,</hi> and made himſelfe abſolute Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rour. Then becomming Chriſtian, he granted peace to the Churches of <hi>Brit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In the yeare 383. <hi>Maxi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus</hi> a Chriſtian and Or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thodox Prince govern'd <hi>Brittaine:</hi> for as then all that part of the Iſle which
<pb n="259" facs="tcp:11457:141"/> was ſubject to the Romanes was Chriſtian. This <hi>Maxi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus</hi> invaded with a maine armie the <hi>Gaules,</hi> and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quered them, and tooke the title of Romane Emperour againſt <hi>Gratian,</hi> Sonne to <hi>Theodoſius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In the yeare of our Lord, 434. The Romane Empire being fallen into the Weſt, and rent by the <hi>Goths, Franks, Vandals,</hi> and <hi>Bour<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gagnions,</hi> the Romanes a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bandoned the Iſle of <hi>Brit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine.</hi> Which moved the Iſlanders to conferre the kingdome upon <hi>Constantine,</hi> the brother of the King of <hi>Brittaine Armorique,</hi> who was iſſued of their nation, a Chriſtian and vertuous man.</p>
               <p>In the yeare 446. accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to <hi>Weſtmonaſterienſis,</hi>
                  <pb n="260" facs="tcp:11457:142"/> calculation. The Pelagian hereſie reinforcing it ſelfe in the Iſland of <hi>Brittaine,</hi> the Biſhops of the Countrey aſſembled in a Synod, writ into <hi>France</hi> to <hi>Germanicus</hi> Biſhop of <hi>Auxerre</hi> and to <hi>Lewis</hi> Biſhop of <hi>Troyes</hi> in <hi>Champagne,</hi> men renowned for their learning and piety, and prayed them to come to them, to aſſiſt them with their aide and counſell, which they did, and with ſucceſſe, God bleſſing their travell. This Hiſtorian ſaith not that the Pope ſent them, as ſome doe fable, but that they came at the requeſt of the Iſlanders.</p>
               <p>In the yeare of our Lord, 449. three ſhips of the <hi>Angloſaxons</hi> came from the Eaſt Friſes, landed in the
<pb n="261" facs="tcp:11457:142"/> Iſle of <hi>Brittaine,</hi> and tooke the ſame beaten way of thoſe others which ſome foure yeares before arived there in great multitude. This na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion was high-Dutch, and Paganiſh, ſerving <hi>Saturne, Iupiter,</hi> and <hi>Mercurie,</hi> who having ſet foot in the Iſle could not be driven out a gaine, and at length made it ſelfe miſtreſſe of the Eaſt and South-part of the Iſle, and there eſtabliſht Paga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſme, dividing the Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey into many pettie king<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>domes, and called the Countrey <hi>England.</hi> But beſides the Chriſtians living under the Dominion of the Pagan Saxons, all the Oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cidentall part, to wit <hi>Corn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wall,</hi> and the Countrey in times paſt called <hi>Cambria,</hi>
                  <pb n="262" facs="tcp:11457:143"/> and now <hi>Wales,</hi> was Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian. The Scotch had al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ready receaved Chriſtiani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie: in ſuch ſort that the Iſle was halfe Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an.</p>
               <p>In the yeare 596. Pope <hi>Gregorie</hi> judged the time fit to improve the authoritie of his Sea: for the Chriſtians of <hi>England</hi> not being fit to give inſtruction to the pet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie Pagan kings, by reaſon of their continuall warrs, and thoſe pettie kings be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing ſavage, and eaſie to bee perſwaded: and the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians of that Iſland living under other lawes, and other ceremonies then thoſe of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> he ſent <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> Monke of Saint <hi>Bennet</hi> (for as then in the Weſt, there was but
<pb n="263" facs="tcp:11457:143"/> that ſole order of Monkes) into <hi>England,</hi> a man fit and induſtrious to travell and to take paines for two things. The one to reduce the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians of the Iſle unto the forme, and to the ſervice of the Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> and to induce them to acknowledge his Sea. The other to endevour to draw ſome of thoſe pettie Pagan kings to the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Religion.</p>
               <p>This <hi>Austin</hi> came to <hi>England</hi> with a traine of fortie perſons, and preſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted himſelfe to one of the pettie kings named <hi>Ethel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bert</hi> King of <hi>Kent,</hi> who re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>received him with honour. A while after inſinuating in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the Queenes fauour and good liking, he perſwaded
<pb n="264" facs="tcp:11457:144"/> her to embraſe the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an faith. The Queene a while after drew in her hus<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>band, who was followed by a multitude of Pagans. Of this King the above na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med <hi>Auguſtine</hi> obtained permiſſion to communicate with the Chriſtians of the North-part of <hi>England,</hi> whom he exhorted to ioyne themſelves with him, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe (as faith <hi>Weſtmonaſteri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>enſis) Sanctum Paſcha &amp; alia perplura vnitati Eccleſiae con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>contraria faciebant. They did keepe the holy Eaſter, and many other things in a contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie manner to the vnitie of the Church.</hi> Theſe Chriſtians before they would commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicate with him, conſulted a certaine perſon of the Iſle, who lived a ſolitarie life,
<pb n="265" facs="tcp:11457:144"/> eſteemed a prudent man, and of holy life, and they asked him whether at <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtines</hi> perſwaſion they ſhould part with their anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent cuſtomes. To whom this good man anſwered, <hi>if he bee a man of God, follow him, but</hi> (ſaid they) <hi>how ſhall we diſcerne whether hee bee a a man of God or no?</hi> he an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwered them, <hi>You ſhall know him by his humilitie, and if he induce you by his ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ample to beare the Croſſe of Chriſt.</hi> So they made their appearance in the Synod aſſigned, where <hi>Auguſtine</hi> received them with contempt, and vouch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſafed not ſo much as to riſe up from of his ſeat when they entred. This was the cauſe, that they likewiſe
<pb n="266" facs="tcp:11457:145"/> contemned him and contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicted whatſoever be pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pounded, accuſing him of pride: and although <hi>Grego<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie</hi> had ſent him the <hi>Pal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lium,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The robe.</note> and had ſtiled him Arch-biſhop, neverthe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſſe they declared unto him, that they acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged not his authoritie, nor would obey him in any thing. Wherewith <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtine</hi> being netled, threat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned them that the <hi>Anglo-Saxons</hi> ſhould revenge it upon them, and hee lyed not. So <hi>Aethelfrid</hi> King of <hi>Northumberland,</hi> al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>though hee were a Pagan, favouring this <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> in hatred of theſe Chriſtians his enemies, fell upon them, and made a great ſlaughter of them. They
<pb n="267" facs="tcp:11457:145"/> had in a Towne called <hi>Ban<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gor</hi> a great Monaſtery, wherein there were ſome twelve hundred Monkes, who were all poore arti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſans getting their living by their trade: of whom this Pagan King made a maſſacre and a ſacrifice unto <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> but as for the Saxon Chriſtians converted by <hi>Auguſtine</hi> from Paganiſme, they re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived the Romane ſervice, ſuch as <hi>Auguſtine</hi> pleaſed to give them, and ſubjected themſelves to <hi>Augu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtine</hi> ſent by the Biſhop of <hi>Rome,</hi> about the yeare 600. of our Lord. Which is the time which <hi>Har<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding</hi> pointeth out unto us, ſaying, that at the leaſt nine hundred, or a thou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſand
<pb n="268" facs="tcp:11457:146"/> yeares ſince ſervice was done in <hi>England</hi> in a tongue not underſtood, ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledging that it was this <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> who to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether with the Romane ſervice thither brought in the romane language, which ever after that time forward continued in <hi>England</hi> in their publike ſervice, unto the time of the reformati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on: every age from that time on-ward patched on ſome peece in religion. In ſuch ſort, that had <hi>Auguſtine</hi> lived againe ſeven or eight hundred yeares after his death, he ſhould have found in <hi>England,</hi> and at <hi>Rome</hi> too quite another religion then that which he prea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched. This that we have re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cited concerning this <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtine,</hi>
                  <pb n="269" facs="tcp:11457:146"/> and of his entrie, and of his carriage and behaviour in <hi>England</hi> is ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tant in <hi>Bede</hi> in his ſecond chap. of the ſecond booke of the Hiſtorie of the <hi>Angloſax<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons.</hi> In <hi>Geffrey</hi> of <hi>Monmouth,</hi> in his 4. chap. of his eight booke of the Hiſtorie <hi>of the two Brittaines,</hi> and in the flower of the Hiſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ries of <hi>Matthew</hi> of <hi>Westmin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Bede</hi> in the 4. book of his Hiſtorie ſaith that in the yeare of our Lord 668. one ſurnamed, <hi>Stephen</hi> taught the people of <hi>Northumber<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>land</hi> to follow the Romiſh ſinging in publike ſervice As then the Romiſh ſervice was not yet received in <hi>France,</hi> nor in <hi>Spaine.</hi> This ſelfe-ſame <hi>Auguſtine</hi> paſſing
<pb n="270" facs="tcp:11457:147"/> thorow <hi>France,</hi> and there ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerving the ſervice different from the Romiſh Liturgie, asked advice of <hi>Gregorie</hi> his Maſter how he ſhould carry himſelfe in that diverſitie. <hi>Gregorie</hi> anſwered him that he ſhould follow that which he found good, and ſhould accommodate himſelfe un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to, and comply with the Churches wherein hee was. This is extant in the Interrogatories of the ſaid <hi>Auguſtine</hi> added to the end of the workes of <hi>Grego<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rie</hi> the firſt.</p>
               <p>As for <hi>Germany,</hi> Chriſtia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nitie came in thither very late. <hi>Radbod</hi> King of the Friſons in the yeare 700. of our Lord, was a Pagan: and <hi>Franconia</hi> began to receive the Goſpell. And the Saxons
<pb n="271" facs="tcp:11457:147"/> againſt whom <hi>Charlemagne</hi> made ſo great warres in the yeare 775. and following, were Pagans, and were ran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged to Chriſtianitie by the ſword, as were alſo the Fri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Suibert</hi> in the yeare 704. and following, very much ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vanced Chriſtianitie along the Rhine, and in the Countrey of <hi>Brandenbourge.</hi> But it appeares not to us by Hiſtories in what tongue hee eſtabliſhed the ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice.</p>
               <p>In the yeare 719. <hi>Wino<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>frid,</hi> ſurnamed <hi>Boniface,</hi> prea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched the Goſpell to the <hi>Ger<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane</hi> Pagans, ſent by <hi>Gregory</hi> II. Pope, a great defendor of images. This <hi>Boniface</hi> being wholy given to the advan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cing of the Papal Sea, I
<pb n="272" facs="tcp:11457:148"/> doubt not but that hee gave to the <hi>Germanes</hi> newly converted from Paganiſme, the ſervice in the Romane forme, and tongue.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="14" type="chapter">
               <pb n="273" facs="tcp:11457:148"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. XIIII.</hi> Concerning Africa, and how the ſervice in the Latine tongue entred thi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther.</head>
               <p>COncerning <hi>Africa,</hi> Mounſieur <hi>du Perron</hi> ſpeakes thus.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Lib.</hi> 6. <hi>c.</hi> 1. <hi>p.</hi> 1091.</note> Saint <hi>Augu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtine witneſſeth to us, that in Africa the cuſtome which was amongſt the people of pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nouncing in ſinging of the Pſalmes,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">De doctrina Chriſtiana. lib. 2. cap. 13.</note> 
                  <hi>Floret ſanctificatio mea, inſtead of ſaying, Flore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bit, was ſo deeply rooted tho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>row long uſe amongſt the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, that there was no meanes to bereave them or to weane them from it, and yet never<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>theleſse it is certaine that the
<pb n="274" facs="tcp:11457:149"/> Latine tongue was not vulgar any where out of Italie, and the townes of the Romane Colonies, ſpread abroad thorow the Empire: as was Carthage in Africa, where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in the Latine tongue was vulgar, whence it was that Saint Auguſtine (as ſuch) ſaith, that hee learned it from the blandiſhments and hugging of his Nur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This Prelat doth accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to his accuſtomed manner, which is to proove a thing, which is not in controverſie, and ſo to wander from the que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtion. Hee ſaith, that the Latine tongue was not vulgar in <hi>Africa:</hi> but that is not the queſtion. Wee diſpute not here of
<pb n="275" facs="tcp:11457:149"/> the vulgar tongue, but of a tongue underſtood by the people. It matters not whether the Latine was, or was not the vulgar tongue in <hi>Africa:</hi> the queſtion is whether it was there underſtood or no. In this part of <hi>Africa,</hi> which he noteth to us, the Liturgie was ſaid in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, becauſe the Latine tongue was there more common and better under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood by the people then the <hi>Punick</hi> tongue, which was their ancient vulgar tongue. It is already much that <hi>Du Perron</hi> yeeldeth us that the Latine tongue was the vulgar tongue of <hi>Carthage</hi> a Capitall towne of <hi>Africa.</hi> Hee confeſſeth alſo the like of the townes
<pb n="276" facs="tcp:11457:150"/> of <hi>Africa,</hi> which were Colonies. Now the vul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gar tongue of the ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pitall towne of the coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey being Latine, where the Proconſuls Court was, and the officers of the Emperour, and where the cauſes were judged in La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, and wherein there were an innumerable mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titude of people, and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny other townes being Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane Colonies: and tho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>row out all theſe townes, they whom the Romanes called <hi>Curiales,</hi> &amp; the Greeks <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, whom in <hi>France</hi> we call <hi>les Gens du Roy,</hi> being La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine, it is no wonder, if all the people thorow the maine Countrey were ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſtomed to ſpeake Latine, and that the Latine tongue
<pb n="277" facs="tcp:11457:150"/> there was more uſuall then the Punick tongue, which was the vulgar tongue. Wherefore as at <hi>Carthage,</hi> ſo alſo at <hi>Bonne,</hi> and in o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther townes of <hi>Africa</hi> ſubject to the Romanes, not onely the Liturgie, but alſo their Sermons were made in Latine. In Latine it was that Saint <hi>Cyprian,</hi> and <hi>Aurelius,</hi> and <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gustine</hi> preached. The which <hi>Augustine</hi> being borne in the towne of <hi>Thagaſt</hi> or <hi>Tegeſt</hi> in <hi>Numi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dia,</hi> where the people were halfe barbarous, and farre from <hi>Carthage:</hi> yet ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vertheleſſe in the 1 of his Confeſſions, Chapter 14.<note place="margin">Latina didici ſine vllo me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tu atque cru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciatu, inter etiam blan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dimenta nu tricum, &amp; io<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ca arridenti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um.</note> ſaith, hee had learned the Latine amongſt the blan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diſhments and flatteries of
<pb n="278" facs="tcp:11457:151"/> his Nurces: for that his Father was a Courtier and an officer of the Romane Emperour: as witneſſeth <hi>Poſsidonius</hi> in the life of Saint <hi>Augustine.</hi> And therefore alſo in the books of Saint <hi>Auguſtine</hi> there are many paſſages by the which it appeareth, that the people of <hi>Africa</hi> un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood the Latine, better then the Punicke tongue. As in the<note n="a" place="margin">Ser. 16. de verbis Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtoli. Prover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bium notum eſt Punicum, quod quide<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> Latinè vobis dicam, quia Punicè non omnes no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtis.</note> 26. Sermon of the words of the Apoſtle, hee ſpeaketh thus to the people. <hi>There is a Punicke proverbe well knowne, which I will tell you in Latine, becauſe you doe not all of you underſtand the Punicke.</hi> And upon the 50. Pſalme. <hi>We all know that in Latine wee ſay not ſanguines, nor ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guina.</hi>
                  <pb n="279" facs="tcp:11457:151"/> And in his ſecond booke of Chriſtian doctrine, Chapter 10. <hi>Cum dicimus bovem,</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Cum di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cimus bove<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> intelligimus pecus, quod omnes no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biſcum La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinae linguae homines hoc nomine vocunt.</note> When wee ſay OXE, <hi>we meane that beast, which all they which with us are Latinists by tongue doe call by that name.</hi> And in his firſt booke of retracta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions, Chapter 20.<note n="c" place="margin">Volens cauſam Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>natiſtarum ad ipſius hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>milimi vul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gi &amp; omnino imperitoru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> &amp; idiotarum notitiam pervenire, &amp; eorum, qua<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tùm fieri poſſet per nos, inhaere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re memoriae, Pſalmum qui eis can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taretur per literas Lati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nas feci.</note> 
                  <hi>Deſiring that the cauſe of the Dona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſts might come to the know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of the common people, and of the moſt ignorant and of very Idiots, and that by our meanes it might bee deepely imprinted in their memories, I have put it into Latine in a Pſalme for them to ſing.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By all this hitherto laid open it appeareth as cleare as day that the Primitive and ancient Church in
<pb n="280" facs="tcp:11457:152"/> 
                  <hi>Greece, Egypt, Aſia, Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>menia, Ethiopia, Africa</hi> ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject to the Romanes, In <hi>Italie,</hi> in <hi>France, Spaine,</hi> and <hi>England</hi> divine ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice was ſaid in a tongue underſtood. And this Mounſieur <hi>Du Perron</hi> co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vertly without any words acknowledged, in that hee durſt not ſay, that in theſe Churches ſervice was ſaid in an unknowne tongue, but maintaines that it was not ſaid in the vulgar tongue, and that is falſe too in <hi>Italie,</hi> in <hi>Greece,</hi> and in the moſt part of <hi>Aſia</hi> the leſſe, In the Towne of <hi>Carthage,</hi> and and in all the Romane Colonies of <hi>Africa:</hi> and in all of them it is true without exception, that Sermons
<pb n="281" facs="tcp:11457:152"/> and ſervice were perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med and done in the ſame tongue.</p>
            </div>
            <trailer>FINIS.</trailer>
         </div>
      </body>
      <back>
         <div type="colophon">
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:153"/>
            <p>
               <hi>LONDON,</hi> Printed by <hi>George Mil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ler,</hi> for <hi>George Ed<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards,</hi> dwelling in <hi>Greene-Arbor,</hi> with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out <hi>New-gate.</hi> 1630.</p>
            <pb facs="tcp:11457:153"/>
         </div>
      </back>
   </text>
</TEI>
